Russian Caravan (Worm, Eldritch Horror, Crossover/AU)

94 - Piranesi
94 - Piranesi

Taylor awoke with a jolt. The others hadn't moved. The room was dark, and the only sound was tense breathing in the dusty gloom. She glanced around surreptitiously - had they seen anything? Had they heard anything? No-one seemed to react to her suddenly coming to, so… evidently not. Good. She shook her head, clearing away the last few memories lingering around the edges of her mind - a tree with three branches, a kneeling body, a man with a ball of fire instead of a head. She cleared her throat, and the others looked her way sharply. They all looked shaken, and Taylor couldn't help but notice the sharp pits of fresh, white wood where Sanagi's fingernails had dug deep into the axe handle. She stood, leaning against the wall to steady herself.

"...let's keep moving. We should be able to get to the church."

The others nodded. Taylor walked to the door, pushed it open gingerly, and stepped into the house beyond. It was dark, darker than it should be. A small shard of hope blossomed in her chest - had the sky gone back to normal? Would they step outside to see no burning stars, no trailing ribbons? Maybe that light was almost an on-off switch - flash the sky is on fire and the town goes on forever, flash the sky is normal and the church is right around the corner, presumably next to a giant pile of guns they could readily exploit, and a big old book which calmly and scientifically laid out who and what Bisha was, and how to completely defeat him. She imagined something involving buckets of icy water. The others followed her, and Mouse Protector dug around in her utility belt for a small but powerful flashlight - she thanked her lucky stars for buying this damn utility belt. Used up a good chunk of Crimson's bounty, but she couldn't count the number of times it'd saved her bacon. Plus, it had a big old mouse logo on the front, which was just wizard. They moved through the house, finding the front door as soon as they could. Their steps were hesitant, each one raising puffs of dust from the floor. The windows were still shuttered, blocking any view of the outside. Taylor slowly, cautiously pushed the door open, insects slowly filtering back into her perception. She blinked. Something was wrong.

Beyond the door was another room. Not identical to their own, not remotely, but still… a room. And connected to it were more doors, presumably leading to more rooms. Her swarm fanned out, filtering through. More empty rooms connected to more and more rooms. Some of them had windows… looking out to nothing but dull brown rooms with wooden walls swollen with damp, almost breathing in the still air. The others reacted in… various ways. Sanagi gritted her teeth, hefted her axe and strode forward. Arch took a quick snifter from his hipflask and followed, his chain clinking quietly at his side. Mouse Protector gave a deep sigh, and leant briefly against the doorframe. She gave Taylor an appraising look.

"What now?"

"We keep moving."

The cape unsheathed her sword, holding it loosely.

"Sounds good to me."

Taylor blinked. That was remarkably restrained of her. She expected some snarky comment, some little naive outburst from someone incapable of comprehending what was happening to them, or some moronic little-

"Sounds very gouda indeed. Positively brie-lliant."

She wheezed, slapping her knee loudly, before striding off with a distinctly more jaunty air about her. Taylor sighed. Some things never changed, apparently. Still, there were only so many cheese and mouse puns a person could make. They'd have to run out of them sometime. She walked off into the endless house.

* * *​

It had been hours. With no sunlight, hours became unmeasurable. Their watches had served a purpose for a time, but all it took was a few of them to become forgetful, and they forgot when they had entered… and Taylor suspected that time was screwy enough in here that their watches were useless anyhow. The house was endless, room after room after room, each one similar but not identical, each one covered in dust and reeking of pulpy, sagging wood. There were no people. She wondered why she was calling it a house at all - there were no people here, and no-one could ever live in a place like this, a place with no corridors but endless rooms. It was strange, to be surrounded by rooms that went on forever - a bizarre blend of claustrophobia and agoraphobia. At one point she glanced through a cloudy window to see another cloudy window beyond it, and a cloudy window beyond even that, stretching forward as far as the eye could see. And in those windows, nothing but empty rooms. Their only light was Mouse Protector's flashlight - it charged itself by the simple action of them moving, and they had no inclination to waste their limited batteries on additional light. No matter how comforting it might have been. The silence was deafening.

They were in a labyrinth. Her limbs ached, and her scarred hands itched for a piece of thread, anything to follow, anything to guide them back to where they had started. Maybe they should have never left that tiny room, maybe they should have remained there until the next flash… if there even would be another flash. Maybe this was it - a space extended into infinity by coiling flames, a pocket of unreality where they would slowly succumb to exhaustion. A memory came to her then, one of her mother lecturing on some obscure point. Taylor had been interested in Greek mythology for a time - as one naturally does - and her mother had pointed out an interesting point on the labyrinth of Crete. She talked about the maze-like palaces of Crete, the double-axe, the kingeater, the dancing bulls… and she had talked about the ambiguity of the term 'labyrinth'. A true labyrinth, she said, was not a maze. A labyrinth confused, it bewildered, but it always guided its captive along a proper path to the centre. Christian theologians had enjoyed the symbol for exactly that reason - a long, difficult path with nonetheless a correct ending. A maze, though, had many options, many opportunities to get lost. Annette had smiled grimly at one point.

"...but, the place where the Minotaur was kept could be called a labyrinth, I suppose. There was an ending, a point where anyone trapped inside would always arrive at, sooner or later."

She'd blinked confusedly.

"The minotaur. No matter how lost you were, the 'centre' of the labyrinth was always pursuing you. Like it or not, you'd always find the centre. Or, rather, it'd find you."

That had been the last time she'd really been interested in Greek mythology. A short, barely remembered nightmare of wandering in an endless maze, the subject of that maze silently stalking her, had been a potent disincentive to get more involved. And now here she was. Was this a maze? Or was it a labyrinth? Was there a centre, and was there a minotaur? Was there no point to this construction, just an endless structure without form or purpose, leading into eternity for no conceivable reason? How long had they been walking? She looked up, seeing the sagging ceiling of pulpy wood, breathing down on her. Were there more rooms above them, more endless constructions piled on top of each other? She felt nothing through her swarm… and she didn't know if she wanted to. Two dimensions were bad enough, she had no desire to introduce a third to this endless place.

Hours later, they were all exhausted, thirsty, hungry. Taylor reluctantly called for a stop. They sat down around a rotting dinner table - there weren't enough chairs, so they took some from adjoining rooms to make up the set. Taylor briefly wondered if anyone else would ever wander through here, and if they did, what they'd make of this scene. One room with fewer chairs than normal, one room with too many. Would they briefly hope there was someone else? In a fit of pique, she borrowed Arch's knife and used it to carve a small message into the table.

Good luck.

The others didn't react. Taylor looked down at the pulpy wood, the way it sagged and sighed, and wondered if her message would linger, or if the wood would just… ooze back into place. Would the dust they had disturbed with their passing resettle, leaving no trace they had ever walked past? Would some invisible custodian, perhaps the minotaur she had dreamt of as a child, walk in and return the chairs to their proper position? She was asking herself too many questions… but questions were all she had. If she stopped asking questions, she'd realise very quickly that she had no answers. They were walking into nowhere, and she had no idea if there even was an exit for them to find. Maybe this was how everyone in this town had gone. Walk through the house for eternity, go mad, plunge into the depths of despair which Bisha seemed to relish inducing, if the experience at the pier had been any clue, and then emerge into the outside world ready to char and melt into a perfect statue, praying to the flaming sky and the shining church. The others sat around the table, too exhausted to drum their hands or tap their heels restlessly. Taylor looked around. They looked awful. Covered in dust, bags under their eyes, a frantic, hungry look about all of them. Even Mouse Protector looked subdued. She briefly imagined them succumbing to despair, madness, invoking the flame almost by accident. She coughed.

"...if we're resting here, might as well entertain ourselves. Sorry about my answers to two truths and a lie earlier, they were… boring. Mind if I try again?"

Mouse Protector gave her a hopeful look, and a small smile almost poked through her facemask. She leant back in her decaying chair. She gestured for Taylor to go ahead.

"OK. I saw a tree eat a town. I stared Lung into submission. There's a Japanese nun inside my head."

MP tapped her chin.

"That's actually difficult. You know what… I'll say the Japanese nun thing isn't true."

Taylor mutely shook her head.

"Damn, really? Wait, what kind of nun, like, full penguin-suit nun, or orange robes nun?"

"The latter."

"Shucks. That's pretty funky. So, which one was the lie?"

"The Lung one. I did once stare at him, and he didn't kill me, which was pretty sweet. He was full-on dragon too."

Arch perked up, raising his hipflask.

"Oh, you mentioned this at lunch with Jochi. Do the stare, it's really freaky."

She did the stare. Sanagi nodded approvingly, and the cape almost flinched.

"Holy moly, that's… quite somethin'!"

"Thanks. Funnily enough, the whole 'staring down Lung' thing occurred right before the Japanese nun got all comfortable in my grey matter. Well, her memories did at least."

They settled into a more comfortable silence. Arch shrugged.

"I never actually took my turn earlier, so… I once did snuff with a Spanish aristocrat, I was attacked by an eagle once, and I was once homeless for six months."

Sanagi squinted, thinking.

"You weren't attacked by an eagle. The Spanish aristocrat one sounds too specific to be a lie, and I can imagine you being homeless for six months."

He grinned.

"Nope. I was homeless for three months. World of difference."

Taylor leant forward, interested.

"You were attacked by an eagle?"

"Indeed I was. I was up in the Alps doing some fun stuff with some buddies - skiing, drinking, and acid mostly - and looked up to see a tiny dark shape. Then it was larger, then larger still, and the next thing I know a golden eagle is trying to claw my face off."

"What'd you do?"

"Punched it in its smug beaky face is what I did, knocked that son-of-a-bitch right out. Face was a mess though."

He gestured - and Taylor could believe she'd never noticed the very faint scars on his face. They were almost invisible on his pale, completely un-tanned skin (a sad consequence of British weather, she assumed), and formed a strange lattice stretching from ear to ear. It was a miracle he hadn't lost his eye. Mouse Protector, though, was focused on something else.

"Spanish aristocrat? And what's snuff - I mean, I've heard of snuff films, but I'm assuming you wouldn't admit to that around a good, law-abiding cheesemonger such as myself."

"Sniffing tobacco. Used to be more popular, then people realised cigarettes are way more sexy. Makes you sneeze like hell, but when a Spanish aristocrat who studied zoology and spent a year writing about homosexual ducks offers you snuff, you damn well take it is what you do."

Speaking of cigarettes, he pulled out his packet and offered them around. Mouse Protector took one automatically, before realising she had a facemask on. With a grunt, she started to pull it down, and the others froze.

"You're just going to unmask yourself?"

The cape paused.

"...well, if we're going to die here, I'd prefer to have a quick smoke over preserving my secret identity. Also, with all this dust, this thing has been choking me for hours. Need some air."

Taylor shrugged.

"Fair enough. I mean, you know my identity."

MP smiled widely.

"Exactly. It's only fair."

She removed the mask, and beneath it was… well, Taylor had expected a mousy woman, if only to keep with her general theme. If not mousy, then her face should at least be impish and sly. To her disappointment, Mouse Protector looked completely ordinary. Tired, sure, but her face was wide and homely. It was a little uncanny to hear that same shit-stirring voice come out of a face which would was so completely ordinary. But what really attracted her attention was the jagged, curling red scar which lay, like a languid pink slug, on her jaw and slipping upwards to almost split her lower lip.

"No need to fall over yourselves with the compliments."

Sanagi tilted her head to one side.

"What's with the scar?"

MP paused, puffing on her cigarette. The feeling of the smoke was damn euphoric for her - she might not be a Protectorate hero anymore, but some habits die hard. She'd committed herself to being approachable and friendly, and having a voice crackly as an old gramophone record wouldn't exactly contribute to that image. The last time she'd had a proper smoke was after fighting Crimson. Speaking of whom:

"Crimson. Well, not him, but… the other guy. Jack Slash. Happened right after. Didn't want me forgetting that night, wanted me to be reminded of it every time I looked in a mirror."

Sanagi leant forwards over the table, eyes bright.

"What's he like? Jack Slash, I mean."

"...hard to describe."

She stopped talking. She really didn't want to talk about that man. Even saying his name was bringing back memories of his bright razor, of his overwhelming charisma, of the way the other members of the Slaughterhouse seemed to stay a good distance from him - terrified, she thought, though she knew if she had raised that particular theory she'd have been ripped to pieces in a second. She'd started her frequent moves around the country shortly after that encounter - never staying in one place for too long, always on the road. You never recover from finding Crimson's stuffed and mounted head in your postbox, with a friendly note congratulating you on a good fight. She shook her head a little, clearing the thoughts away.

"Enough about me. So, Sanagi-of-the-missing-ear, why don't you have a go?"

Sanagi stiffened.

"I'd rather not."

"C'mon, everyone else has. Got real personal, too."

She sighed. Taylor shot the cape a look - a tiny warning not to screw up like she had in the car. The last thing they needed was infighting in this damn house.

"Fine. I'm a cop. I'm a radical libertarian. I…"

MP booed loudly. The itch was overwhelming.

"C'mon, that's so boring - give us some meat!"

Sanagi gritted her teeth.

"Fine. You want two truths and a lie? I was stabbed in the throat by an alien. I once said 'fuck you' to Lung. And I'm a radical libertarian."

MP blinked.

"...I'm guessing you're not a radical libertarian."

"Bingo."

"Man, you people should just stay away from Lung - one of you stares at him at close range, and one of you swears at him."

"Well, he did make me chop off my finger to prove a point."

"Damn. That's rough, buddy."

"It was."

They fell into silence after that, throats dry and stomachs rumbling, content to sit back and rest their weary feet, and in Arch and Mouse Protector's case, to smoke like furnaces. Finally, they all felt ready to stand once again and get back to moving. Doors were opened, rooms were explored, and bit by bit the exhaustion they'd tried to dispel returned with a vengeance. Taylor was tense. If there was going to be another flash, it'd probably be soon. More doors faced them, and Taylor hesitantly pushed one open.

Someone stared back.

She jerked backwards in fright, and the others crowded round to see what had startled her so. The door led to a long, long corridor - the first they'd seen - and at the end of the corridor was a tiny rectangle of light. A tiny room with a crackling fire in the centre. And standing in that doorway was a tall, bulky figure. Behind it were stood three more. They slowly began to walk down the corridor. Taylor cried out:

"Stay back! Tell us who you are!"

The figures barely paused, continuing their slow, steady march. She readied her swarm to attack. If these things were the minotaur she'd feared… well, she'd see how they fared against a swarm of biting, distracting insects. Then, a voice cried back - one that was paradoxically high, and yet had a rumbling undercurrent behind it.

"Stay back! Tell us who you are!"

Taylor paled. Something unnatural was going on. She sent her swarm out… and it froze. Insects twitched in mid-air, flitting one direction then another, one moment charging towards the approaching figures and the next moment shivering in mid-air and charging backwards, stingers glistening in the dim light from the end of the corridor. A bead of cold sweat ran down her face as she tried to focus, tried to reassert control of the swarm. The figures approached, and finally came into the torchlight. A familiar face stared at Taylor, blinked, then grinned. The smile was red, the teeth soaked with blood. The face was familiar - one eye concealed behind an eyepatch, the other cold as ice, a narrow face with a wide mouth and tumbling curls streaming behind it. But there were bulges in the face, and the frame was completely wrong - and as the figure came closer, Taylor could see why. The other Taylor had more than two arms - she had many, taken from a whole host of people, branching away from her back and wrapping around her original arms to give them bulk and strength they otherwise lacked. The other figures were coming into the light, and each one was the same mix of familiar and foreign. A Japanese woman with one ear, and a bloody axe clutched in her hands… but with black, chittering pincers emerging from her grim mouth. A wide man in a filthy Hawaiian shirt, streaked with blood and dust, but his teeth were filed to razor-sharp points, and his face was invisible beneath a mass of shining scars. All that could be seen were a pair of coal-black eyes, hungry and vicious. And trailing behind was a woman in battered, rusting armour, a half-ruined sword hanging from her shaking hands.

Taylor screamed 'run!' and run they did, their doubles pursuing them, the Other Taylor likewise bellowing 'run!' in her high-deep voice. The house stretched before them into an interminable distance, and they ran as fast as they could, fleeing from the shambling, bloodied doubles which had somehow, impossibly, been generated. The Other Taylor was fast, her many arms clutching the floor and dragging her along at an unnatural pace, with a staggering, unsteady gait. The Other Mouse Protector flung a piece of rotten fruit in their direction, and with a 'pop', she was suddenly much too close for comfort. She had no mask, and no helmet - and Taylor could see a livid pink scar running across her scalp, as though her skull had been split open and then had been soldered shut messily. She was muttering, too, in a low, angry voice completely at odds with the outspoken and cheerful cape that Taylor was finding herself begrudgingly becoming fond of.

"Let us out, let us out, let us out…"

Taylor gritted her teeth and ran onwards… and a great dark mass flung itself overhead, crashing down just in front of her. The Other Taylor unfurled herself, revealing dozens of arms that made her seem truly enormous. She blocked the path ahead, and her companions blocked the path behind. Mouse Protector, showing a great deal of initiative, flung a tiny coin towards the door, teleporting to it and slamming the door shut, barring it with a chair. It wasn't much, but it would stop the others from getting in… for now, at least. The Other Taylor reared up, her many arms and many legs twitching eagerly. Her bloodstained smile was unnaturally wide, and her cold eye nonetheless burned with an inner madness. Up close, she looked… awful. Pale skin wrapped too tightly around malformed bones, hair matted and filthy, teeth chipped and stained, clothes torn and ragged. Taylor tried to rally her swarm, but it continued to jitter and shiver, uncertain of who to obey. The Other Taylor leaned close, her body descending and her many arms supporting her as she went.

"Hello, me."

There was the sound of an axe striking the sealed door. Taylor managed to speak, her heart in her throat.

"What are you?"

"Better than you."

And the Other Taylor attacked, arms flailing wildly, striking anything in her path. She fought chaotically, as if she barely had any command of her limbs. Taylor tried to protect herself, but one arm ripped her defences away while another struck her viciously in the face. She could feel blood filling her mouth, streaming down her throat. Idly, she remembered something, a grim fact Turk had once told her. You could swallow a litre of blood before needing to throw up. Even if she didn't want to vomit, she could still feel her teeth turning red as fresh liver. Her fellows descended, brandishing their own weapons. Mouse Protector's sword sliced through through limbs, sending them scattering to the ground like loose branches, still twitching erratically as they fell. Sanagi did much the same, her axe felling fleshy branch after fleshy branch. The Other Taylor howled animalistically, no human words passing those lips, and as she moved Taylor saw small heads bulging from her back, their mouths parting and whispering a repetitive, maddening mantra.

"We cannot get out, we cannot get out, we cannot get out."

The door split, and a shining axe forced its way through. The Other Sanagi poked her head through, black pincers clicking angrily, eyes searching wildly for prey. It wouldn't take her long to break through now, not once she could force her arm through and remove the chair. The Other Taylor was at least wounded, and with the monster distracted Taylor could begin to muster an attack. She jumped forward, shining palms at the ready, and grabbed onto the Other Taylor's face, holding on for dear life. The monster roared, thrashing around wildly, and Taylor slapped her monstrous self in the face, her too-powerful palms tearing the skin and almost cracking bone. Flesh parted like paper, far easier than it really should have, and a boiling yellow liquid spilled out, scalding the parts of her hands which yet remained unscarred. The monster tried to reach around, tried to pick Taylor off its face… and it stopped. Arch was on its back, chain wrapped around its throat, muscles straining as he choked it with all his strength. Taylor felt a brief stirring of optimism - the creature had isolated itself with them, was cut off from its allies, was incapable of truly fighting them and was losing limbs faster than she could count.

The door was ripped open and the other three entered. And everything went to hell. Sanagi found herself distracted by the spectre of a pincer-mouthed her attacking with a shining axe, moving in complete silence - no battle cries, no roars, no maddening whispers. Silent ferocity. The two met in the middle of the room, axes briefly slamming against each other before being cast aside in favour of good old-fashioned fisticuffs. They grappled, falling to the ground, punching when they could, trying to get enough leverage for a proper strike or a proper hold. But they knew each other too well - Sanagi would try a hold, Other Sanagi would slip out and try her own, but Sanagi would recognise it and evade before it could be completed. Up close, Other Sanagi looked worse than regular Sanagi - quite a feat at this point. Her face was seemingly split, livid red lines running down it, some of them poking open to reveal glistening muscle. Wounds that had never healed… and that was something that Sanagi lacked. She reached up suddenly and dug her fingers into the red wounds, tearing open. Other Sanagi screamed at that, thrashing wildly as her skin split and her flesh parted. For a moment, she saw something. Something shining - brighter that the totems of the grey men, brighter even than the coiling flame which had eaten the sky and distorted the land. As bright as a star. She blinked, and slammed Other Sanagi's head into the floor, over and over, until she stopped struggling. Sanagi stood, breathing heavily, and saw the other her trying to move, saw that bright light slowly building in her head, saw that pincered mouth openning… and she promptly picked up her axe and started slamming it down, over and over. The first strike split that pincered mouth open, shards of black sharp matter flying over the room. There was no blood at first, but once it began, it never stopped - a flood of brownish red that spilled over the floor, soaking into the pulpy wood which drank it eagerly, almost slurping. She still saw light, and slammed the axe down over and over until the light was no more, until the head was a pile of shimmering viscera and sharp bone. She took a deep breath, tasting the iron on the air. She glanced around.

The Other Arch had leapt on Taylor's back and sank his sharp teeth into her shoulder, dragging her away from the Other Taylor. The Other Mouse was currently engaged in a sword fight with her doppelganger, sobbing openly all the while, sniffling loudly. Sanagi snorted. Pathetic. She rushed towards the Other Arch with her axe, ready to split him open… when the regular Arch was flung head over heels from the many-armed monster, landing on the bloodsoaked floor. He looked around, momentarily bewildered (and probably still a little tipsy), then pulled out his switchblade and ran it over his double's heel, giving it a cheerful red smirk that widened first into a smile, then into a grin, before form collapsed and the ankle simply buckled, the Other Arch snarling like an animal as he went down. Arch stabbed his other self in the back. Then the front. Then Sanagi slammed her axe down and silenced the sharp-toothed, black-eyed thing. Taylor extricated herself from the cooling corpse, and though her swarm was still distracted and jittery, she could sense through them. And she sensed a many-armed thing begin to rise and reorient itself.

She ran forward, and slapped it again across the face with all the force she had left in her, splitting flesh and splintering bone. She could feel something beneath her hands, could feel half a dozen hearts beating, too many lungs pumping, too many minds burning with impossible thoughts. The actual body of Taylor was tiny, shrivelled, half-dead. But it had augmented itself until it was larger and stronger than Taylor could hope to be… at the cost of losing her mind. Taylor had a moment of fear. If she went too far, if she began to graft, would this happen to her? And worse, what if she kept her mind? If this thing had been able to think clearly, had been able to fight properly and with a full command of its own faculties… she'd have had no chance. No chance at all. She slapped it again. She couldn't recognise it anymore, the face was a bloody, pulped mess. Arch ran into it and plunged his switchblade into the eye socket, piercing the brain. The body began to fall apart, different minds commanding various limbs and organs, all order gone. One mind winked out, and most of the lungs failed. One by one every system flicked off as it starved, and Taylor breathed a sigh of relief as her swarm returned to her command. She sent it to the Other Mouse, abandoning all restraint and allowing it to feast on anything that seemed remotely edible. The Other Mouse died with a whimper, rusted sword clattering to the floor.

The group panted. They were covered in blood, and were surrounded by the dismembered, half-eaten, or simply brutalised corpses of themselves. Arch slowly pulled out another cigarette, and Mouse Protector gladly accepted it… as did Sanagi. Only Taylor declined. But she did take a quick swig of the hipflask, relishing the feeling of spreading warmth. They all quietly moved into another room, and sat down at a table.

"Well."

Taylor began. She had no follow-up. Mouse Protector sighed, and it turned into a small, slightly mad giggle at the end.

"...that just happened."

The rotting floors drank the blood hungrily, the gaps between the boards pulsing like open mouths.


AN: That's all for today, see you all tomorrow! And incidentally, @Nailah , congrats on catching up! Hope you're enjoying things thus far.
 
Last edited:
AN: That's all for today, see you all tomorrow! And incidentally, @Nailah , congrats on catching up! Hope you're enjoying things thus far.
When I got a notification that I'd been mentioned in this thread, I was immediately afraid I'd accidentally fat-fingered a post while reading on mobile, as I've almost done a number of times while reading something or other. But since I've been called out instead, I'll just chime in with a real post to say that your fic is criminally underrated. I don't exactly have a way with words so I'll spare the gushing praise, but you have my absolute respect for stepping so far away from Brockton and the usual suspects. The world you're revealing and exploring is proudly alien to Worm canon, and I appreciate how you've kept the setting recognizable, but distinctly and completely changed by the influence of the fused properties. I dearly hope this fic gets more attention, because your creativity is inspiring and your interpretation of a From Software fusion is fascinating. Keep up the wonderful work!

(On an unrelated note, I'm always tempted to skip Chorei segments in defiance of the character's desire to be remembered, but they're always too interesting to pass up like that.)
 
95 - Into the Light
95 - Into the Light

They rested for a while, trying to ignore the coppery stink from the adjoining room. They were all taking deep breaths, and looked completely awful - pale, covered in blood, hands shaking. They'd just seen themselves, and had then viciously dismembered themselves. Sanagi had turned her own skull into pulped meat. Arch had stabbed Taylor's eye out. And Taylor had eaten Mouse Protector, which was not an experience she wanted to repeat. Ever. They sat, smoking and drinking, waiting until the shakes went away. Taylor tried to speak.

"...so that just happened."

Mouse Protector nodded solemnly.

"It did. Indeed."

Sanagi was silent. Arch spoke up.

"Want to talk about it?"

Taylor shivered.

"I can guess what it was. Time's weird, maybe it's just meant to be… I don't know, potential future versions of ourselves. Ahab mentioned something similar happening back in Azerbaijan."

"Why just 'potential'?"

"Because I really don't want to imagine that we're going to inevitably become those things."

Mouse Protector let out a desperate laugh.

"Same. Don't want to get eaten by your bugs. And… well, did you see her equipment? I would never be so shoddy, never!"

She snorted.

"One of us had to go, though. A mouse divided against herself cannot stand."

Wheeze. The others didn't even groan - too exhausted. At this point they actually welcomed the pun, it was a refreshing dose of relative normality while surrounded by such… complete madness. They stood as one and walked as one, Taylor's swarm checking every door and every room with exacting detail. She didn't have much at her disposal now, just the insects she had rallied from outside and was able to scavenge from the rooms they passed through - not many of the latter, basically just cockroaches, lice, and random mites which somehow survived in this awful place. She assured herself that she'd abandon all of them in here before she left - didn't want to drag cockroaches spawned in a space-and-time-defying endless building into the real world. She'd probably… she didn't know, delete the universe or something. And wouldn't that be an embarrassing epitaph. Taylor Hebert, destroyer of worlds (if given the assistance of a reality-breaking cockroach). The rooms continued onwards in their unchanging way, and the copper smell faded into the distance. Taylor was trying very hard indeed to not think about the many-armed monstrosity she'd helped kill. She suddenly felt very glad that she'd left Frida's head at the bottom of a frozen lake.

Her arms throbbed, and as the adrenaline faded, she realised that the boiling blood of her many-armed doppelganger had left bright red snail-trails on her forearms. They hurt like hell, and she quietly tried to put the pain out of her mind, to limited success. The alcohol Arch had kindly donated was a little help… but ultimately, Taylor was coming to the conclusion that she was simply becoming more resistant to pain at this point. Days and nights of constant aches and pains had left their mark, in the form of a slightly uncanny level of pain resistance. She paused. Actually, that might be giving her too much credit. She had almost drowned in an ice-cold lake. It was conceivable that she had some nerve damage - not total, but enough to make her wounds bearable, even dismissable. With some focus, she moved past the pain of her scalded forearms. More scars to add to the collection. Christ, with every step it seemed like they were leaving tiny pieces of themselves behind. Honestly, they probably had left behind enough to actually make a set of evil clones. Speaking of whom.

The other doppelgangers… what the hell had happened to them? Mouse Protector had looked scarred, but otherwise normal. Sanagi though had been positively freakish. And Arch had been frightening in his own sharp-toothed, black-eyed way. Was this what awaited them? Years of wandering these halls, surviving on the bugs she could summon, licking dew from the damp walls, eventually degenerating into something alien and savage. She hadn't stopped to examine the bodies closer - had they had grey hair, did they look older? Something hit her, then, something she couldn't believe she hadn't realised earlier. Where did the Other Taylor get her arms from? She'd cannibalised multiple bodies, clearly, and she hadn't recognised any of the faces on her back. If these things represented some potential future - and she refused to consider the idea that they could be an inevitable future, not out of hope, but out of stubbornness and an unwillingness to give in - then that meant, at some point, they would find more people. And possibly disassemble them for parts. But it gave her a small burst of optimism. There were other people in here… maybe. Who could say.

They walked for hours, growing more and more weary with each step, and Taylor resolved that if she ever owned a home with a wooden floor, she wouldn't let it get as damp as this. The grittiness, the dust, the… everything made her long for open spaces of soft grass, for hard stone floors, for rich wood that shone with fresh varnish. She snorted internally. Was this how her misadventures with the flame were going to go? She arrives, she gets scarred for life, and she winds up being cleaner as an unintended consequence? Brent DeNeuve made her obsessive about her own cleanliness, willing to scour herself clean every morning (a habit she'd tried to keep up on the road to mixed success, but it must be said that she was invariably the cleanest member of their little trio). And now Mound Moor would make her the best damn housekeeper in town. Maybe meeting Bisha would complete her transformation into the finest janitor the world had ever seen. A one-eyed janitor with a Japanese nun in her head, but hell, she didn't need depth perception to mop. Come to think of it, that did still sound like an upgrade compared to stalking around an endless house until she went mad and started getting real handy. And now she was rambling to herself and making puns. This did not bode well for her sanity.

A rustle came from several rooms over, barely audible in normal circumstances but painfully loud in the dead silence of the house. Sanagi twitched wildly, her axe ready to swing and carve anything that leapt towards her. She promised herself to hold onto this axe as long as she could - it was surprisingly nice having something so solid in her hands, so ready to hack and slice anything that challenged her. Did this reflect poorly on her? Maybe. But she'd just seen herself with giant black pincers, and had seen something glow inside her skull. And if that didn't justify some newfound liking for axes, she didn't know what would. Taylor sent her swarm outwards, moving cautiously to investigate the rustling noise. What she found made her straighten up and narrow her eye. She turned to the others.

"There's someone here, two rooms away."

"Hostile?"

"Don't know. Hunched over, wearing what seems to be rags, but otherwise they appear to be human."

Mouse Protector opened her mouth, and Taylor interrupted.

"I checked. Doesn't look like any of us. And there's no-one in any of the other rooms."

She peered deeper.

"Actually, they look to have been there for a while. The room feels lived-in - hell, there's even a small fire."

She looked around. They were all covered in blood, and one of them was dressed as an armoured mouse. Though, funnily, the armoured mouse was probably the least bloodstained. And could teleport away at a moment's notice. Sanagi looked insane, Arch looked insane, Taylor looked dangerously insane. She turned to the cape, an apologetic smile spreading across her face. Mouse Protector paled. A genius idea occurred to Taylor, then, and she couldn't help but speak - damn, the infection was spreading.

"I think this really is nacho day."

Taylor wheezed. Mouse Protector wheezed in unison. Everyone else looked like they were about to snap.

* * *​

Mouse Protector walked through the adjoining room, bracing herself. She looked reasonable, she told herself. She looked like a noble cape, ready to bring wonderment and happiness to an otherwise miserable world. The room ahead glowed softly, and she silently thanked her power - a small bug was currently crouched back with the main group. If things got too hot, she'd teleport out and then they'd all either run away or start with the dismembering. Whichever worked. She had her sword sheathed, and she politely knocked on the door ahead of her, wincing a little at the feeling of the wood. Beyond the door, a voice cried out in shock, and a number of items were apparently knocked off shelves. Taylor didn't react - so the person beyond the door probably wasn't grabbing a gun. Or a sword. Or anything, really. There was a sound of rustling cloth and coughing. And then, a voice - a voice made croaky by lack of water and simple disuse. Indeed, it started, stopped as if surprised at its own sound, then began again with gradually growing confidence.

"...Is someone there?"

"Yep! This is Mouse Protector, I'm an independent hero, I was wondering if I could get some directions."

The voice paused, then burst into a coughing, spluttering laugh.

"You're… you're fucking with me, right?"

"No citizen, no I am not. In fact, I'm very cheesed to meet you, it's nice to hear a friendly voice!"

She wheezed.

"Cheesed…? Oh, wait, yeah, Mouse, I get it. Very funny. Well, come in."

"Mind if my buddies come along?"

"Buddies?"

The voice sounded hesitant, going from welcoming to uncertain in a matter of moments.

"Three people, fellow travellers in this conundrum of a construction. Just want to talk!"

The voice paused, grumbled, then nodded. Well, the figure nodded, realised it couldn't be heard, and called out 'yes' in a slightly embarrassed way. A minute later, the entire crew was inside the cosy room, huddled around a merrily blazing fire, while a skinny man in heavy rags crouched nearby, staring at them with watchful eyes. He had a strange appearance - like a caricature of a more reasonable-looking individual. His cheekbones were high, his eyes bulged like a fish, his mouth was wide, red, and oddly wet-looking, and his general demeanour was one of rat-like nervousness. He twitched, he shivered, he stared around as if expecting something to strike him at any moment. And he was streaked with sweat, glistening in the firelight. His room was downright pleasant, though. A merry fire, clean walls and floor, even some creature comforts assembled from scrapped furniture - chairs that were wider than any they'd seen, stuffed with numerous pillows and cushions to serve as upholstery, or bars which he'd crafted to slide over the doors. He had a damn good setup, in short - nice and secure. The one exception was the smell - layers and layers of old sweat, packed on top of each other, the scent uncannily like fried chicken.

The man stared at them cautiously. Fair enough. They did look a little insane - and Sanagi's axe was attracting quite a few curious stares.

"You're not locals."

Taylor glanced up sharply.

"No. We're not. Are you?"

"Yep. Name's Chet - I'm from Mound Moor. Well, back when there was a Mound Moor."

Taylor had to prevent herself from jumping across the fire to wrap the man in a crushing hug. He couldn't imagine how happy she was to be around a local who was sane and not weeping yellow pus. She restrained herself, though, and continued to conduct herself with abundant panache and aplomb.

"...so what happened?"

Chet was silent, and Taylor momentarily feared that she'd asked the wrong question and had awoken some ferocious beast which would melt her mind and break her bones (not necessarily in that order). Finally, he spoke.

"...mind if I ask how you guys got into town, first? Sorry, just… don't know what's going on out there. Want to catch up."

Taylor shrugged, but before she could speak Mouse Protector interjected.

"Well, good citizen Chet, we're on the hunt for a cult leader, and our only lead is in Mound Moor. But, things got real funky once we arrived. Huge flash from the church, and suddenly the sky was on fire and space was getting pretty kooky. We were attacked by these guys in furs with wood shoved in their skin, saw burned bodies kneeling in the street, almost got killed by a whole host of anomalous occurrences, and at long last found our way to shelter when another flash was coming. And then we wound up here."

She gestured grandly while she was telling this story, and Taylor was reluctant to admit that, yes, the woman had a talent for storytelling. No constant ellipses too, which made quite a difference compared to her own stories. Chet blinked.

"...the church, you said."

"Indeed! Very dis-cheesing, too."

She wheezed. Chet didn't quite know what to make of all that.

"Now that's funny. Not the cheese thing, that was… anyway. See, when the flashes started, they weren't coming from the church. That must've happened recently."

Arch cocked his head to one side.

"Why don't you start from the beginning."

Chet drew in a deep breath, and Taylor began to wonder how the man had survived. She saw no food around here, no sources of water. Her swarm slowly gathered, and she let a small moth settle in Mouse Protector's hand. A quick glance confirmed that she'd received the message, and the moth fluttered behind Chet. If necessary, they'd take him out then run off. She hoped that wouldn't be the case. But she wasn't going to take any chances - not after her duplicate had almost killed her and had successfully paralysed her own power. Chet seemed friendly, but there was something about him - the sweat, the lack of food or drink, the wild-animal look in his bulging eyes… she wasn't taking any chances.

"It started a while back. Can't say how long ago. Must've been… summer, though. Well, that was when it came to a head. I guess it all started years and years ago. See, I've been in Mound Moor a while, and I remember when this family moved into the old Proudfoot farm, just out of town. Arab, I think. Parents and a kid. Now, they were nice and quiet, but the kid was real weird. Just… I dunno, always seemed like he was laughing at you, even when his face was all serious. Never understood it, never liked it. Anyway, back in the summer (not sure what year or month, sorry), things got weird. Started when old Shep tried to leave town, but he kept ending up back here. Now, Shep was a bit slow, so we just thought he was fooling around. Kept trying to drive out, kept ending up back here. We got sick of it, 'course, and told him to knock it off. We're a small town, and honestly, we don't go elsewhere very often. After Shep was taken inside and given something to help him sleep, none of us left town - didn't need to - so the next sign things were weird was the food truck. See, general store gets resupplied every month, and the appointed day had come - first Sunday of the month, I think, not that relevant, not sure why I told you, anyway - and lookee here, no food truck. So we thought to ourselves, hell, they must be late. But a few days pass, no food truck. So we're getting antsy, one of us - Dorothy, I guess - decided to head up and tell them what's what. She tries to leave town, nothin'. Keeps ending up back here. So we're getting nervous now, we all try and drive out, and we all end back here."

He paused, snorting a little.

"Guess it must've been pretty funny, but didn't seem that way to us. Seemed real scary. Shep got all nasty, just said 'I'm staying in this here car until I get out of town', and he just kept driving. Sometimes he'd stop at the gas station, refuel, then keep going. So I guess he did get out of his car sometimes. Anyway, we're getting nervous. Phones ain't working neither. So we get real antsy, you know. We've got food and water, but we're cut off from the world. The kid from the Proudfoot farm keeps showing up, though, gets provisions for his parents. Seems to find the whole thing hilarious. And some of us try to get there, try to talk to his parents, but… well, none of us can make it. We always end up back in town. Kid stops coming by right after that, at least by car, but we keep seeing him around. No idea how he did it, but he got into town and back home, and none of us could follow him."

Taylor's eye was burning. Finally, information. A freaky kid with Arab parents, with some influence over these phenomena? Sounded like Bisha to her. They were close - hell, they even had a location! If they could get out of here and to that farm, maybe they'd find more answers.

"Anyway. That's when the weird stuff really started. Like… I guess the first thing was Shep. He kept driving, kept driving, and one day he just… stopped. Car stopped, and when we got close, we saw him… unwinding. Like he was being slowly torn apart. Screaming was awful. We stopped trying to leave town after that. Guy called Dale tried to just stay in his trailer, shut out the world, get drunk and wait for it to blow over… when that didn't work he tried to blow his brains out. Next we knew he was getting ripped open too, screaming so loud we just left the trailer park for days until it stopped. So we couldn't leave, couldn't off ourselves. The Dooleys ended up worse. See, Bob Dooley was a nice guy, had six kids and a lovely wife, most of his kids don't look much like him, though. Take after their ma. But one day they stop leaving the house, and a while later, out come his kids. Now, I remember those kids, they all had their ma's blue eyes, had her brown hair, had her nose and everything. But when they came out, they all had brown eyes, black hair, noses were different… just like their dad."

Sanagi nodded solemnly.

"We've seen something like that once. Like everyone was just… becoming the same person."

"Jeez, it's happening in other places? That's… well, that's bad. Real bad. Well, yeah, that happened. You shoulda seen church - eight Bob Dooleys, just standing there looking confused. Guy (not just a guy, the guy was called Guy, gets real confusing) went to investigate… next we knew, there were nine Bob Dooleys. You see a big house, two floors, porch with these nice redwood chairs? You stay far away. Things were getting real weird then. I stopped going to church… just saying, I don't remember the Bible having that much fire in it, definitely don't remember so much… melting. Space got weird - couple of buildings you couldn't walk between without getting smushed. Poor Lacey, she got her leg smushed before she realised what was going on, never walk again. Should've died, really, but… well, people ain't so good at dying round here, not no more."

Taylor interjected.

"What do you mean, not dying?"

"People just get back up. Wounded, yeah, look mostly dead, sure, but they move. They talk, if they can. They found Lacey crawling her way across town - no blood, that had dried up at that point - just talkin' about how she needed to get dinner going. Church took her in. Didn't see much of Lacey after that. Stay clear of the cemetery, speaking of dead things. We started putting stones over the graves, stop them clawing out. And steer clear of Mayhew the undertaker. Ain't healthy to spend so long around those graves, 'specially when they start whispering."

"What about these… people in the trailer park? With the wood in their skin, and the yellow eyes?"

"Shit, them. Yeah, they're… they're real nasty. See, we're called Mound Moor for a reason. Out west, whole bunch of those old Indian mounds, used to be old homes, you know? Well, about a month after we got sealed in, we see smoke coming out. Simon goes to investigate, doesn't come back. We stay well away. Wish they'd have done the same. They came in during the night, just occupied the old schoolhouse. Sam tried to look around, next we knew he was skinned and hanging over the sign, like some flag. We left them alone. Then they moved to the old Bateson house and that neighbourhood, left the schoolhouse behind. Like they were moving territory - didn't want to be left alone, needed to agitate us. And boy did they agitate us. So they're in the trailer park now? Geez, that must be rough. Don't let them catch you."

"And what about the kid? The weird one, what happened to him? And what was his name?"

"Funny you should ask… actually, can't rightly remember his name. Funny, that. Must've been Arabic, but can't for the life of me remember it. So, this was a few months in, food's still holding up - we open up the general store, we always find the boxes refilled in the basement. Most of us just stay indoors, try and stay away from the weird stuff, try not to go too crazy. Ain't working so well, though, especially for the folks that still go to the church. We all learned to stay away from folks with yellow eyes. Anyway, then the kid shows back up, just strolls through town, and… out. He leaves. Just straight-up leaves. No-one can follow him, but we can start finding our way to his farm now, though. Took some trial and error, but we made it. Jemima went that way in her dad's old truck, she'd always liked that couple, wanted to see if they were alright. She came back… but she had those mean yellow eyes, all shrivelled. Next we know she's in the church, never damn leaves unless you tell her you want to go to the farm. That's when we start getting out-of-towners, they come in - so I guess people can still get here even if they can't leave - ask for Jemima, go to the farm, come back with those yellow eyes. Claim they want to see 'the birthplace'. Guess they meant the kid. Guess he was doing something out there."

He shivered.

"That's when the flashes started. We learned to stay indoors… stay out, you get those yellow eyes, you get all crazy. But it messed things up. You shoulda heard the screams when the sky burned. Flashes were coming from the farmhouse, though… not sure why they're in the church now."

He paused, swallowed hard. Taylor could see his veins standing out against his flesh, as though it was a great physical effort to keep talking. The house felt huge around them, a great mass of rooms towering above, stretching around, looming beneath. An endless pattern… but for once she had a sense of being in a kind of centre, finding something she was looking for. She stared intensely at Chet, and he swallowed again before speaking.

"Kid came back, though. All the people came out of the church, including Jemima. Crowded around him. He starts speaking, I couldn't hear it rightly, but he said stuff like 'pilgrims', and… 'walkers on the true path'. 'Eternal reward'. 'Unity'. And then they start burning, all but the kid and Jemima. She starts crying, starts asking why she ain't burning. It ain't like normal fire, forgot to say - it… uh"

"Coils like a living thing, almost seems hungry?"
"That's it. Hungry fire. So, Jemima's crying, and the kid - though I guess he ain't a kid no more, must've grown up some - walked over, put his hand on her head, called her 'Saint Jemima, the Prime Pilgrim', said she should guide people to the farm from now on. She doesn't look so good now, though… when he touched her, she burned, she just got better. She looks all charred, but glowing underneath - like an old log on a fire. Doesn't speak much these days, but still takes people to the farm if they ask."

He fell silent, and didn't seem willing to say more. Taylor coughed.

"And how'd you end up here?"

"...can't remember. Walked inside, there was a flash, now I… shit, I want to say 'I can't leave', but I can. Just don't wanna. Scared. Seen the fire outside. Think I might be the last one left. I hide here, they can't find me, no-one can find me, I'm… I'm safe."

He looked almost feral for a moment, a complete reversal from his usual cautious, nervous friendliness.

"You ain't gonna tell anyone I'm here? This is my place dammit, my place - no kid can get here, none of those freaks in the furs, none of those burned bodies, no-one. You weren't followed, were ya?"

"No, no, not at all. Look, why not tell us how to get out and we can be out of your hair."

Chet was looking at them with vague hostility and open suspicion.

"...the flashes. They're hard to see, but if you feel the flashes happenin', you can jump out. Just find a door, keep your hand on it, jump out when the flash happens."

Taylor stood hesitantly, and the others followed.

"Thanks, Chet. We'll be on our way… if you're sure you don't want to come with us."

"What, out there? Bad in the madhouse? Naw, I prefer it here. And don't tell anyone about my place! Tell anyone, I'll cut you, you and your freak friends."

"We won't, we won't."

"Good. Now git."

Slowly, cautiously, they moved away. Chet was looking downright mean now, fists clenched beneath his rags. How long had he been here? They left by a different door, and found themselves in… well, it used to be a kitchen. It looked like Chet had been scavenging, had piled every fridge he could find in this one room, stacked floor to ceiling, none of them actually powered. Carefully Taylor opened one, peeking inside. Inside was meat. Tiny, greasy parcels of meat, pulsing and shivering as though it was still alive. She suddenly remembered Brent DeNeuve, and his boxes of greasy meat harvested from his own ever-regenerating flesh. Something clicked. Why was Chet alone? Why were the only inhabitants of this endless house a paranoid man and whatever horrors the house could conjure? And if there were other people… where were they? The fridges seemed to answer that question. He did say that people didn't die the way they used to, after all. She imagined Chet, a paranoid man terrified of the outside world, driven mad by the madness around him, crouched over the remains of the survivors, consuming them, waiting for them to grow back, harvesting them again. Or maybe these were other versions of himself, produced from some dark space in this endless house, being butchered and eaten. She could almost hear the sound of drops of yellow grease hitting the floor, soaking into the wooden pores and filling the gaps in the boards, barely noticeable amidst the general filth of the place. Quietly, she shut the fridge door and walked away. She wanted to get as far away from Chet as she could.

They waited in an empty room, far away from that merry fire and the greasy parcels of meat. They were slowly digesting the new information, and something occurred to Taylor - something important.

"He mentioned they couldn't get back to the farm."

MP gave her an appraising look.

"But after the kid left they could."

Taylor gave a small, crazed smile. They not only had a way out of this place… they might have a way out of this insane town.

"Why would he stop people from going to the farm? Why would he only let people who've asked Jemima - one of his followers - go, even now?"

Arch began to look excited.

"I see what you're getting at. You think the farm was… what, vulnerable?"

"Exactly! When he opened it up, the town was already in chaos, most people were probably either dead, insane, or unwilling to work with each other. He only let them come to the farm when they no longer posed a threat."

Sanagi looked sceptical.

"It's speculative. Maybe he was just waiting for them to be… I don't know, ready. Properly prepared. Fully cooked."

Damn she was hungry.

"It's the best chance we have - we have a target, now. We get to the church, we get into the farmhouse, we see what's what."

Arch grinned - then abruptly stopped.

"Wait, they said the flashes are coming from the church now."

Taylor shrugged.

"And if the town is vulnerable at the church, we have less of a distance to walk. Maybe they moved into town once everyone was converted or dead. Or insane. Either way, we're still heading there."

Mouse Protector clapped her hands together, and stood up, adopting a stance that could only be called heroic.

"Then it's decided! We, the four Mouse-keteers, noble in purpose and covered in blood, will go to this den of sin and… do something! I suppose! It's certainly better than doing nothing!"

Unanimous cheers. There was a rumbling beyond the walls, and through the gaps in the boards they could see light begin to grow. They all stood, moving to one of the doors. The rumbling built, and they could faintly hear the strange tune of the bodies, the scraping of the watchers, the screaming of the grass… the thirty-three second tune. Taylor nodded to the others, trying to smile reassuringly.

"Hold on tight."

The tune repeated. Then, it repeated once more. Again. Again. Then, a pause, and a sense of something building. The light intensified… and right as it reached its apex, she ripped the door open. Light spilled out, burning yellow light that made their skin tingle and their eyes ache. She took a deep breath… and stepped forward into the light.
 
96 - Hymn of Stellar Winds
96 - Hymn of Stellar Winds

The light was everywhere, a spiralling, coursing light which flowed like a rushing river. Taylor remembered a random fact, a random pointless bit of information from Winslow - if you made the nucleus of an atom the size of a tennis ball, the entire atom would fill one of the largest sports stadiums in the world. Most of an atom was empty space - a core, a few whirling moons, and nothing else. In that light, Taylor felt those gaps keenly, felt like them a thousand tiny papercuts. She felt electrons itching, begging to be released, begging to return to the first state. As they plunged through the fire, she saw rings suspended in the air, shimmering like mirages. Rings with a single point in the middle - rings that burst into flame and carbonised in an instant. If she looked closer she could see arms, legs, faces, gentle smiles and she could even hear their exultant cries as they welcomed dissolution. Abruptly, the rings shifted - the central points began to shift, and she realised that they were better resembling eyes now, eyes staring accusingly at her - with her flesh and her mind and her lack of unity. She was surrounded by chaos, and the chaos was beginning to notice her. She screwed her eyes shut and fell into the light. Her eyes being shut meant nothing, the fire was too strong, all she achieved was a slight dimming. A three-fingered hand loomed high above her, twitching erratically and hungrily. A city burned. A man laughed.

A temple shot flames into the night. A three-branched tree bloomed in the courtyard. A kneeling body wept ashes without end.

Taylor grunted as the floor rushed towards her, and she barely managed to throw her hands in front of her face before the hard wood broke her nose. Regardless, it hurt like hell. She groaned as all her myriad aches and pains complained loudly - her ankle which throbbed and began to feel damp, as though her wounds had reopened a little, her forearms which were still marked with the aching snail-trails left by the burning blood of her double, and the tiny wounds she'd picked up on their journey. Each and every one made themselves known, and it took some effort for her to haul herself up from the floor. She silently thanked her ice-induced nerve damage. Sure, it'd be annoying when she got back home, for the time being, it was keeping her vaguely functional. Which was certainly nice. She heard the others crash down, and she staggered upright. Everyone was groaning, breathing heavily, and Mouse Protector had quietly vomited in one corner - funnily enough, the smell of the house wasn't even that badly affected. As Taylor's eyes adjusted after exposure to the bright flame, she saw a hopeful sight - yellow light coming through the windows. She rushed to the door as fast as she could, flinging it open. Yes! She'd never been so glad to see a burning sky of exploding stars. At least there was a sky.

The others followed her quickly on unsteady feet, Mouse Protector actually kneeling down and kissing the ground. Before throwing up again while Arch patted her on the back. They all took deep breaths. Yep - the air was awful, full of pollen, smelling of strange things they didn't particularly want to identify, and they could barely see dark figures poking around rooftops, heads twitching in their direction. But it was still something. Taylor felt like the ancient mariner, blessing the slimy things that dwelt in the slimy sea unawares, just happy that something was alive in the world that wasn't him. Hell, she had the intimidating stare down. Now all she needed to find was a wedding. An image briefly appeared of harassing Emma at a random wedding, talking about how Julia had turned into a burned statue and Taylor had almost become a guy called Brent. As one did. She shook her head - enough literary references. She needed to stay out of labyrinths, they brought out her most pretentious aspects. She was recovering now, her sight was almost completely back - the eyepatch helped, as it turned out - and the others were staggering to their feet and looking around with dazed expressions. She swallowed hard, restraining her own desire to throw up, and clapped her hands loudly.

"So!"

She paused, threw up, then turned back to her three fellows.

"Anyway! That… happened. Let's get to the church."

She paused again.

"I don't know where the church is."

The others groaned.

* * *​

The conclusion they came to was not a particularly happy one. They were in the brown buildings again, and they had no idea where the church was relative to them. However. While space seemed to be distorted, extended, stretched each and every way, certain things remained constant. The trailer park had still existed, albeit on a larger scale, and next to it were the brown buildings they remembered being next to the trailer park when viewed from a distance. If they made it to the proper streets, not this confusing maze of rotting wooden structures, they could presumably navigate better, orient themselves properly. One issue - the main roads had the charred bodies, and the monstrous footsteps. It was a devil of a choice: wander around aimlessly and potentially starve to death, or potentially get beaten to death while the possibility of success lingered closer than ever. In other scenario, maybe Taylor would have advocated for the former. But now… they were hungry. They were weary from hours of wandering the house. And to keep walking aimlessly would only serve to exhaust them further, and would make them even more vulnerable. Eventually, they'd start succumbing, and then the watchers would show up with their hatchets and their bows to cut them down one by one.

With hesitant steps, they walked in a likely-looking direction. Nothing was apparent for a time - nothing at all. The anomalies remained, and Taylor continued to guide the group on a wide path away from them at all costs. The watchers clocked their return and continued to stalk them from a distance, watching cautiously and silently. No tapping. In time, they came to a stop, and leant against the walls of various houses, unwilling to go inside. The plan had one flaw - they didn't know where the main streets were either. They were still walking aimlessly, just… marginally less aimlessly. Instead of finding a needle in a haystack, they were looking for a large and straight piece of hay in a haystack. Easier, sure, but there was still a hell of a lot of hay to sift through. They shared out a small bottle of water - their last - and tried to remain optimistic. This was quite the challenge.

"Say, Taylor, never asked, how'd you lose that eye of yours?"

Mouse Protector knew she should really be quiet. But the itch. By God, the itch.

"...well, you know that fire? The coiling stuff, caused all this?"

"Hard to miss it."

"I may have looked directly into it. And it may have, uh, looked back."

MP let out a long whistle.

"Nice. Very nice. Wait, why'd only one eye go? I mean, if you looked at it, surely you'd have had both eyes burned out or something?"

"Burned out…? No, it's still there, it just looks weird. Functions fine. Look:"

She peeled off the eyepatch. No point for subtlety anymore, she'd been wearing it mostly from habit. Her bugs had compensated for any loss in depth perception, after all. The cape stared at the shattered pupil.

"Bad. Ass. You know what, maybe this flame-thing isn't such a complete jerk - could've made you blind. Instead, you get a cool eyepatch. One eye being damaged is a very cool look. Pity it's so hard to achieve."

She shrugged.

"I mean, we all like the 'scar starting above the eye and ending below it, barely missing the eye itself' thing. But it turns out that usually you just get your eye torn out. Which ain't so much fun."

Taylor blinked.

"Doesn't sound like it."

"Indeed. Hell, my scars aren't any fun - you've seen the chin one, but let's just say I don't wear bikinis anymore."

"Bullet holes?"

"One or two, why do you ask?"

"...nothing, just surprised you didn't call them 'mouse holes' or something. Seems like something you'd do."

The cape paused, staring at Taylor.

"I avoid 'mouse hole' puns as a rule. Too easily misinterpreted. Gotta keep it kid-friendly, you know"

Taylor considered that for a moment. Then, it clicked, and she turned rapidly and began to march away, hiding a small blush. Another conversation to add to her kill count. Splendid. She barely noticed Mouse Protector burst into a fit of giggles. She did hear Mouse Protector loudly ask Arch if she was currently on a prairie or a steppe, because in the former case, she'd be able to call this adventure 'little mouse on the prairie', which was met with a wheeze. The wheeze came from her of course. No-one else reacted.

The walk was uneventful. The watchers remained distant, the anomalies remained predictable. They'd been here for too long. At long last, Taylor felt the ground change - the sucking mud was gone, replaced with bare asphalt. The step had been poorly judged, and she felt her injured heel shudder painfully as it impacted with more force than it really needed. But the pain was ignored the moment she saw the bodies, the cars, the change in scenery. She almost kissed the road. Almost. The others let out loud sighs of relief. Finally, something was happening. And over the tops of the houses, they could see it - a looming spire, surrounded by kneeling charred bodies. They didn't even pause, simply kept moving onwards, desperate to reach some kind of conclusion. Taylor sent her swarm outwards, trying to detect any kind of creature which might be pursuing them. Nothing. But the footsteps were still there, embossed into the stone by a tremendous weight. Something had walked here, and was here no longer, but for all she knew it was waiting in some place her swarm could not reach, just waiting for them to come too close. The watchers had fallen silent, and Taylor could no longer detect them. A part of her thought, optimistically, that they had escaped their territory, that the watchers had lost interest. A pessimistic part of her - so, the largest part - gloomily suggested that they were simply clever enough to stay away from the roads, too scared of whatever patrolled them.

They passed by no more of the twisting cars, surrounded by a tiny galaxy of gore, but they did pass by a number of the houses with the strange lights burning within. A new anomaly presented itself as they walked, though - and Taylor took great pains to keep them away from it. The town wasn't uncomfortably hot, but this spot was. A dry, dusty heat concentrated to a tiny space on the road, marked by a puddle of sand which stood out luridly against the dull asphalt. Her insects investigated, and to her surprise, none of them died in the process. The heat was uncomfortable, and quite alien to this town, but it was still within human limits. A cockroach poked around in the sand, looking for anything. It found a rope. A long rope with a loop at the end - a hangman's noose. And as the antennae quested deeper, she found more. Tiny scraps of flesh and blood worn into the tightly corded fabric, etched in by powerful friction. The noose had been used. For a moment, Taylor thought of the research she and Arch had done - Brother Ibrahim in Egypt, who had driven the population mad and had killed most of the Bedouin in the country. The Week of Rope, people had called it. She shook her head. They already knew there was a connection, this just added evidence to an already proven conclusion. Still, she kept everyone far away from it. Who knew what that rope would do if a human came nearby.

The church approached faster than it should, and Taylor was reminded that for all the expansion of space the flame could achieve, it could compress just as easily. It was an old thing of plain white wood, and in any other scenario she'd have called it quaint. But the church had a palpable aura of menace about it - it seemed to radiate heat, and she could see the asphalt slowly melting, sweating tiny drops of black liquid which hissed in the air. Sanagi began to sweat, and she clutched her axe with greater force. They were almost there, almost at their goal. Then she could have a breakdown about seeing a potential future where she had giant pincers and some kind of light in her skull. She had her axe. She had a goal. And she wasn't going to let the spectre of a future nightmare distract her. Taylor looked around, saw her companions standing amidst the field of charred bodies, each one kneeling, each one identical. They nodded to each other, readied their weapons, and walked forward. Taylor pushed open the door, feeling her clothes begin to stick to her back as a consequence of the heat.

The church boiled. The air shimmered like a mirage, the wood had passed beyond pulp and was now simply dry, so dry that even touching the door coated her hands in clammy dust that she knew would be a devil to wash off. Everything seemed to be sweating, not just her, not just her companions, but the world itself. The interior of the church had a mottled green wallpaper, and in places it peeled free and let forth a foul-smelling yellow fluid which fell to the ground in fat droplets. And the interior of the church… god, the interior. It was, in form, similar to any other - rows of pews facing a lectern and an altar. But lining the seats were men and women, each one of them naked, sweating freely and staring at the altar with shrivelled yellow eyes, weeping boiling yellow liquid. The altar was gone, and in its place was a single noose hanging from the ceiling, with a charred statue sitting cross-legged beneath it - a statue with a glowing mark on its chest, of three lines branching from a single point. A three-fingered hand. The people were… wrong. As she looked closer, she saw more deformities besides the eyes. Each one had a star of livid red scars on their face, branching from the nose in dozens of rays and wrapping around the entirety of their skulls. They crouched in their pews, drenched in sweat, rocking back and forth while murmuring under their breath.

Taylor looked around, trying to size things up - around the edges of the church were the traditional stations of the cross, but the images had been defaced, the captions erased. In their place were pictures of a small child growing up, with captions in Arabic. Taylor peered closer. The images were almost impossible to interpret. A black noose on a stark blue background. A bearded man screaming and weeping fire. A mass of mouths screaming, blended together until she couldn't tell where one ended and another began - a single collective of teeth, lashing tongues, lips peeling back to reveal shining gums. And then a pair of glowing orbs on a black background. Eyes? Perhaps? She couldn't tell, and her attention was dragged away by the sight of the figure moving around the stations.

It was another charred body, but unlike the others, this one was moving. Its limbs cracked painfully as it did so, black dust spilling from the joints with each step, and a tiny pained moan came from its sealed mouth. It was curled, shrivelled, like a dead insect left out in the sun. The vertebrae of the spine were clearly visible, tiny black towers piercing through flesh turned as brittle as an eggshell. There were no eyes… there was barely a face. Taylor heard her companions as they entered, heard them collectively take in a breath. She ignored them. She wanted to get out of here as soon as possible, get out of this damn heat, heat that smothered her like a blanket, heat that was inescapable and turned her own flesh into an enemy. In the cold of the lake she'd felt her blood rush inwards, seek shelter in the warmth of her organs. Here? It seemed like her body was trying to escape itself, blood rushing to the skin to get away from the boiling flesh, sweat pouring out as her body ventilated coolant at a desperate rate. Even her head felt sore, and she imagined that watery grey mass between her ears slowly swelling and swelling, pushing feebly against the hard confines of her skull. She shook her head. She needed to get out of here. She approached the figure, and as she did, she noticed more features - a slight bulge in the chest, a slight widening of the hips. Her instincts were right, it seemed. She also saw incense wafting out from holes carved in the figure's back, tiny sticks forced in and set alight. A walking censer.

"Jemima?"

The figure paused for a moment, turned, then returned to its - her - duties. Taylor was puzzled, before something clicked.

"Saint Jemima."

The body rasped hoarsely, a throat turned into a brittle, dry tube, hot air whistling through it with a keening, high note.

"...s…s…speak"

"Me and my companions want to go to the Birthplace. The farm."

Jemima creaked to another station, raising her hands in supplication to the image - a burning sky hanging over a burning world. Incense wafted from her pockmarked flesh.

"I… guide. After… after call."

The figure turned, faster than it should have been able to, and shoved her roughly into one of the pews. It stared at the others, and they hesitantly sat. Taylor adjusted to her seat, backed away from the worshippers next to her, tried to calm her nerves. She just needed to wait. If she waited, she'd be taken to the farmstead. If things got worse, she'd bail and find her own way. For a moment, there was nothing, just the panicked murmuring of the worshippers and the cracking movement of Saint Jemima. And then it began. The charred body at the front did not move, but it vibrated. Ashen flesh shivered, particles quivered, and sound emerged into the air. The whole body was turned into a speaker, and Taylor could see its caved-in face shimmering with tiny ripples. It rumbled out vaguely, no note detectable, but Taylor could feel the vibrations down to her bones. And then the worshippers responded. The livid red scars on their faces opened, their flesh peeled, their faces bloomed. And beneath was nothing but a long, dark tunnel of rippling particles, hot as a furnace, glowing like coals. They sang to the statue, a rippling, indistinct note. Not a tune, but something like a tune. Taylor had once heard something like it - a video Emma had shown her back in better days. Scientists had plugged speakers into a mass of fungi, had tapped into the electric signals fired by the mass. The sound had no tune, no recognisable melody, but it was sound. A natural pattern, transformed into something she could understand. This was much the same. A great idea, a great pattern, a great flame translated into sound. She could hear the churning of stellar winds, could feel the burning heat of radiation on worlds with no atmospheres, could taste the fused soil.

She felt the stars burn. She felt her atoms ache for dissolution. And then, the sound ceased. And the statue at the front repeated it, in a vaguer, more primordial tone. If the congregation had managed to sing of stellar winds and burned worlds, the body sang of something beyond the heat and beyond the fire. Taylor couldn't describe it, couldn't put what she felt into words. And later, if she tried, she could only muster a vague list.

A red-scaled snake in a boiling sea.

A stinking pool of organic matter on a new world, petty and cruel and hateful, an accident of creation.

Atoms sing when they are split, and howl when they are combined.

Perfection emanates only itself.

I am a nerve-ape, a tumbling instability desperate to return to the source.

A three-fingered hand in the sky.

Return.

She blinked, and felt hot tears on her face. She wiped them away desperately, and saw, to her relief, that they weren't yellow, weren't boiling. They were just tears. Nothing more. Her eyes were normal… well, as normal as they had been when she entered. Her companions were much the same, tears streaking down their faces, desperately mopping them away and checking their colour. The body stopped speaking. And she saw the great flaps of flesh begin to recombine, saw the congregation return to a state of vague humanity, murmuring and praying with ever-greater fervency. She stood on shaking feet, blinking away images (a snake in a boiling sea, a three-fingered hand, return), trying not to throw up. She tried to find her way back to the charred body that this town called a 'saint'. She found her standing by another station, raising her hands in supplication and issuing great clouds of stinking incense. Taylor walked over, picking through the worshippers, trying to forget the hymn of stellar winds and burned worlds. Jemima turned, her eyeless face staring at Taylor.

"Now… now you'll guide us?"

"Guide."

Space twisted. Light flashed. A man laughed. And they were in the brown wasteland around Mound Moor, surrounded by the rustling, whispering grass. The town seemed so small from here, so… ordinary. But the sky was still on fire, and a charred body was achingly moving herself to a rotting farmhouse. Taylor glanced around, and saw her friends standing beside her. They were shaken, each and every one. Mouse Protector in particular was in quite a state, and she… she ripped her helmet off, tore away the facemask, and poured the last of their water over her head, gasping desperately. Arch went over to try and help her, but the cape was having none of it, staring vacantly with wide eyes. Taylor paused, glanced at the charred body of Jemima which was painfully beckoning to the door of the farm, impatient. She turned to Sanagi.

"Help her. I'll call if I need help. Or…"

Her swarm buzzed. Sanagi nodded. The grass seemed to laugh mockingly at the two of them - a one-eyed girl and a one-eared woman, one with a swarm, one with an axe. Sanagi was slowly reaching her breaking point. She'd killed herself in an endless house, and had now felt things no person was meant to feel, heard a sound no human ear was meant to receive. She'd heard the hymn, and it was still pulsing in her chest, and even in the open air she felt boiling hot. She wanted, for a moment, to dive into the cool brown grass, to immerse herself in the cool dark mud, to sink forever and feel nothing more. She looked down at her own hands, and saw right through them, saw to the core of the earth, saw a long dark tunnel with a great yellow light at its conclusion. She blinked, and her hands were back, but the light remained. She slapped herself in the face, trying to recover a semblance of sanity. She wasn't some mad cultist, she was Etsuko Sanagi, she was a cop, she hated these things. She had a mortgage to pay. She had a city to help. She had to buy milk, had to buy Christmas presents for her colleagues, had to make sure her mother was getting on with her neighbours, had to… had to…

Mouse Protector gasped for air. She'd… she'd seen something in that church. Something she didn't want to see, didn't need to see. She looked up at the burning sky, and gulped. For once, the itch was gone. She felt no desire to investigate, no desire to probe deeper, no desire to interview the others and bug them until they gave their own insights. She had no desire to ever go back into that town. The moment she got back to civilization, she'd call the PRT, call Hannah, call anyone who'd be willing to wipe this place off the map. Hannah… now that was a thought. Hannah was a good person, she'd know what to do here. She'd always known how to work in the Protectorate without losing herself, not like the others. Unlike her. She silently cursed herself. This was what awaited her - one day she'd cruise into the wrong town and never come out. How many such towns had she passed through on her journeys, how many had dark secrets which she had simply never found? How could she ever go back to ignoring them?

"Not yet. I think what you'll find will be more interesting than anything we could do to you."

The scar on her chin ached.

Taylor slowly walked away to the farmhouse. On the flat landscape, even a small structure like this loomed higher than any temple. It wasn't the same heat as the church, but it was still hot. Her swarm readied itself… and she marched to the door. Jemima knocked, and Taylor was nauseated to see a charred knuckle bone fall through her hand, knocked out of place by even this slight motion. No voice came from beyond, but Jemima pushed the door open anyhow. She stumped back down the hill, and in a flash of blazing light, was gone. They were alone on the steppe. Their target ahead, their enemy behind. With a gulp, Taylor stepped through the door and entered into darkness.


AN: That's all for today, see ye tomorrow!
 
When I got a notification that I'd been mentioned in this thread, I was immediately afraid I'd accidentally fat-fingered a post while reading on mobile, as I've almost done a number of times while reading something or other. But since I've been called out instead, I'll just chime in with a real post to say that your fic is criminally underrated. I don't exactly have a way with words so I'll spare the gushing praise, but you have my absolute respect for stepping so far away from Brockton and the usual suspects. The world you're revealing and exploring is proudly alien to Worm canon, and I appreciate how you've kept the setting recognizable, but distinctly and completely changed by the influence of the fused properties. I dearly hope this fic gets more attention, because your creativity is inspiring and your interpretation of a From Software fusion is fascinating. Keep up the wonderful work!

(On an unrelated note, I'm always tempted to skip Chorei segments in defiance of the character's desire to be remembered, but they're always too interesting to pass up like that.)
Well hey, glad you're enjoying things!

To be honest, stepping away from Brockton was partially because, well... other writers know how to do Brockton damn well, and frankly, I don't think I'm necessarily one of them. Original settings are more my bread and butter. But I'm very glad you're having fun thus far!

Chorei is deeply insulted. Thankfully, she's also dead. Mostly.
 
97 - Mubesha
97 - Mubesha

The farm was ordinary. There was nothing wrong with it, nothing at all. It was old, certainly, and had a great deal of dust lying around, but otherwise it was… ordinary. It was surprisingly open - no pokey cupboards and tiny corridors were anything could be hiding. She was standing in the main room, and while a large staircase led upstairs, that was all in terms of major internal divisions. From here, she could see the main living area, and the kitchen, and practically everywhere else. Compared to the claustrophobia of the town or the endless house, this was downright refreshing. The temperature wasn't too uncomfortable either, remaining firmly in the limits of 'comfortable'. For the first time in hours, Taylor momentarily relaxed, before remembering that she was in the belly of the beast and really ought to be more tense. And tense she did, suppressing the wheedling whining of her sore muscles, her barely-healing wounds, her still-raw burns. She walked slowly into the house, swarm slowly infiltrating through cracks and crevices, any opening that could fit an insect - surprisingly many, as it turned out. Soon, she had a swarm at the ready, prepared to descend and inflict some serious damage. A deep rumbling came from the darkness of the living area… and the building seemed to exhale.

Space expanded. The walls seemed to shift back, the ceiling lifted high, and a huge form unfurled itself from beside the fire. A huge creature began to move, and Taylor took a step back. The thing shouldn't have been able to fit in here, and Taylor could see the marks on the wall where space had stretched, where the grains of wood had become taut and thin, where every marking was stretched into incomprehensibility. A brown smear instead of a proper structure… and the ceiling receded into the far darkness, practically invisible. The farm suddenly went from almost homely to dizzyingly vast, and as she saw the shape moving, she got the sense of being trapped in the lion's den. She took another step back, and the creature spoke in two voices - a man and a woman.

"Stay still."

It moved, and Taylor resisted the urge to bolt and run. She felt her lizard brain screaming at her, screaming that she was a tiny piece of prey standing in front of something too vast to be challenged, and that the only option was to run away before it came any closer. She silenced that voice, or at least, she tried. She still felt like running. The creature approached, moving closer and closer, gigantic feet propelling it onwards. Taylor wondered if this was the creature she'd thought inhabited the town, the being which left those huge footprints. It was possible. Though she wasn't sure if she should call those things 'feet' - the creature seemed like no being she knew of, a mangled mass of limbs and bodies fusing into a single entity. For a moment she wondered if this was like the doppelganger she'd seen - and helped kill - in the house. But there was something off. The other her had been a core around which had been grafted extremities, organs, other selves and other minds. This was different. Two beings wrapped around each other, distorted and shifted, messily fused instead of elegantly grafted (since when did she think of that process as 'elegant'?). But in the process the flesh had stretched and expanded, shifted by the contortions of space which seemed characteristic of the flame. As a result, the being was enormous, larger than two people should be, yet it was clearly two people and no more. The main body was composed of two spines placed parallel to one another, one facing up and the other down, a doubled set of ribs holding in organs that even from here she could see pulsing and quivering, the tiny shudders of muscle which surely occurred in any normal person magnified to monstrous size. Four arms sprouted from it, and four legs supported its enormous mass. An enormous face leaned closer, and breath hot as magma washed over her - she could almost feel her hair singing. It was a man's face, bearded, with watchful eyes. He stared at her, and she could see another face on the creature's back, breathing quietly.

"You're… different."

The face on the back sniffed deeply, and a feminine voice emanated from it. Her broken eye twitched.

"So he wasn't interested in you. Not yet."

The male face hummed, a bassy rumble that shook the floor of the house. After a moment, he spoke, and Taylor realised to her embarrassment that her lips were almost glued shut - she was finding it difficult to get out even a single word. She felt ridiculous - covered in slowly drying sweat, filthy, soaked in blood, and there were few unwounded parts of her body.

"Why have you come here?"

The voice was strangely friendly, almost welcoming. As if the huge creature saw nothing strange about her standing in its home in the state she was in.

"I…I'm looking for answers. About Bisha."

The creature stiffened.

"You know his title."

"I heard it from someone. I'm just trying to find out about him, that's all. I don't mean any harm."

The feminine voice came again.

"Not many seek him out. Some come here. But they are different to you. They have already embraced the flame. What do you seek?"

"I know he's starting cults in my home city. I want to know why."

"Do you seek to challenge him?"

"...no."

"Do you seek revelation? Do you seek to become one with the Flame of Frenzy?"

"...not particularly, no."

"Hm."

The creature slither-walked back to the back of the living room, settling down near the fire. After a moment, tiny pale-white arms extended out of its mass, delicately grasping small tools lying near the dying fire. With a small twitch of one of its enormous fingers, the fire returned to life. And it began to work, grinding small dark beans in a metal bowl, grinding with a rhythmic and practiced motion. Hunched like this, all Taylor could see was the feminine face. It was a strange face, looking rather like a caricature of a more reasonable-looking person. Lips stretched comically wide, jaw cartoonishly strong, eyes bizarre in their largeness. It wasn't an unpleasant combination, but nonetheless a strange one.

"You look injured."

"I am. It's… nasty out there in Mound Moor. Not friendly."

"We find it to be quite welcoming."

Duh, because you're a massive creature which clearly has some kinship with this flame, is what she wanted to say. She didn't, though. She wasn't Mouse Protector - she had a filter. It helped that she had a swarm which could twitch irritably, leaving her own face completely placid. The creature gestured at her, and she cautiously approached the reignited fire. The smell of brewing coffee hit her, and she realised how damn exhausted she was. She gratefully took a small tin mug the creature gestured to, and with surprising delicacy for a creature its size, it poured a full cup of the darkest brew she'd ever had the pleasure to lay eyes upon. She refrained from taking a sip, though. Her lessons on stranger danger might not have necessarily included 'giant creatures made from two fused people', but she felt comfortable extending the spirit of the lessons. The masculine face gave her a brief look, before pouring the entirety of the pot down its own throat, gurgling in pleasure as it scorched its way down. Taylor blinked, then tried to taste a little of her own.

It took all her effort not to spit it out. It smelled wonderful, it looked enticing, but the damn stuff was the hottest drink she'd ever tried to consume. And it felt strong. Even that single sip had been enough to make her feel jittery. And there was still an entire cup to go. The creature grumbled happily as the coffee warmed it, and after a period of peacefully staring at the fire, eyes lost in the flame's endless contortions, it glanced in her direction.

"So, young guest, what do you wish to know?"

Taylor paused. Big question. Where to start? If she was unrestrained her questioning, if she let loose with every little uncertainty that had been building up on her journey, she'd have likely produced a rambling incomprehensible babble concluding with her raising her shoulders and arms in exasperation while shrieking 'huh? Huh?' over and over again. And that seemed a little improper. Start small.

"What are you?"

The feminine face sniffed again.

"We are the parents of the one you call Bisha. Or, we bore him into the world."

Taylor blinked. That was something.

"...you're his parents."

"Indeed."

"And what are your names? I'm Taylor, by the way."

"Good to meet you, Taylor. My name is Mostafa… and my wife is Eman."

"Good to meet you too. How did you end up like this?

"Our old shapes ceased to be useful, and our son reshaped us to something more… convenient."

Taylor processed that. That had... some not totally pleasant implications.

"So… can you please tell me about him - what he is, what he wants, anything really."

The creature sighed with both voices, and it settled down on a pile of assorted limbs, finding something resembling comfort.

"I shall begin with your first question. Our son is an absolute event. A person - a being - so utterly essential to the world that he must be born. Who bears him is irrelevant. For him to exist requires parents, surrogates really. I died in the Week of Rope - I remember being buried alive in the desert, feeling the scorching sand piled around me as people jeered, feeling the air leave my lungs. I remember dying. And then I remember gasping for air in the cold desert night."

"And I was hung from the neck until my life ended. I remember hanging from a lamp-post in Cairo, I remember feeling my face turn purple while the people below threw stones at me. My neck broke, and that was all. Then I fell, hours later, broke my collarbone in the process, and… lived. The world demanded we exist. If we did not, how could he?We met at a refugee camp some time later, and we understood in a moment what was required of us. What we had to do. What we had to create."

Taylor processed that, trying to sip more of her coffee. The way they were talking about him, it was like he was a… destined hero, out of the myths she'd enjoyed as a child. She tried to translate their words into something more comprehensible, more sane... whatever the hell that meant these days. As Arch had said back in Vandeerleuwe, Occam's Razor. Pick the option which requires as few new assumptions as possible. She had no reason to assume that Bisha was some kind of chosen one, but she did know that the flame had a profound influence over time. The flame had even thrown alternate versions of herself and her friends at her, had dragged Mandan from up to a thousand years ago into the present, and if that noose in the street was any clue, had dragged something from across both space and time. Maybe some cult leader had incarnated himself, used the flame to be reborn. And if she was thinking of figures confirmed to have a relationship with the flame that existed in Egypt… a name was coming to mind.

"...is any of this connected to Brother Ibrahim?"

The creature paused, then let out a rumbling laugh. Mostafa spoke while Eman continued to laugh.

"You've done your homework! Yes, Ibrahim is very much connected, but in ways you cannot imagine."

The mood suddenly turned serious, and Mostafa and Eman's eyes took on the quality of a raging fire, capturing Taylor's gaze and turning the rest of the world into an indistinct haze. They spoke with furious intensity, and practised ease - they had told this story before, but they seemed to relish telling it again.

"Ibrahim was a living plague. He came to our land, stripped it bare, wreaked havoc and terror for as long as he could, then tried to escape to repeat it once more. He drove us to the depths of despair. We live in a world where a great beast can eradicate us at any time, where an abused child can level a town as part of a tantrum. And now even other humans are no friend, are willing to commit acts of such… such cruelty. And for no reason. Ibrahim sought to eradicate us, to wipe us from the earth, and he very much succeeded in doing so in Egypt. Perhaps he was going elsewhere to finish the job."

He sighed, a little dramatically, and Eman took over.

"Ibrahim was a monster. And in our despair, we prayed to anything that would come, anything that would wipe his stain from the earth. We called out, and found no answer. Something else heard us, something we did not intend. I have heard that an angel - an angel with three wings - came to one of us in the desert, dying alone and unmourned, and asked him what he wished to do. He wished for revenge. And the angel posed a choice to the whole people, a tiny choice in the back of our minds, barely noticeable at the time. What will you take? And the answer was… everything. The angel granted us Bisha, ensured that he came about, brought us back so we may bear him into the world. Not many speak of this time. Of the few who even remember it, some say we received a blessing from heaven, others say we made a bargain with hell. In truth… we made contact with something else. Something beyond."

The thing they had called the Flame of Frenzy. Taylor paused. Some of what the two were saying made sense, but there were… problems. This all sounded too convenient, a nice neat story to wrap up what had been a terrifying and incomprehensible series of events. And most importantly, it failed to answer two questions of great importance - why was Brother Ibrahim associated with the Flame if some of the Bedouin needed to call on the Flame to create a man to avenge them? And if so, why was Bisha here, and not starting trouble in Egypt? Why would he be in a gloomy seaside city in America, creating bizarre towers and implanting people with whispering worms? Not to mention, there was one major issue with their story - if it was true, there'd surely be more of these things, more Bishas, running around the world causing havoc. If a group being sufficiently victimised could spawn something like Bisha, there'd be… thousands of the damn things, especially with the current situation. And she imagined there'd be a few more flame-eyed reality warpers scattered through the annals of history. If anything, the idea that the 'entire Bedouin people' (and what did that mean? What about people of Bedouin descent who didn't consider themselves Bedouin?) could create an evil flame-wielding madman sounded like something Brother Ibrahim would say. It wasn't too far from his line that 'the Bedouin control Ash Beast'. Their story simply didn't add up, as full of holes as... as Swiss cheese. Damn that Mouse, now all she could think about was cheese. But how could she tell them that their story smelled strongly of bullshit? How could she convince them? They could kill her in a moment if they wished, before her swarm could do anything about them. She'd need to be tactful.

"There's… one thing you don't know, Mostafa, Eman. Bisha's been in my home city, Brockton Bay. He's been killing a lot of people, doing some weird stuff, seemingly for no reason. Why would he be there?"

The creature silently began to grind more coffee, and while Mostafa focused, Eman spoke.

"We do not question the movements of our son. How could we? He is a living curse, born of flame and dead flesh. He has his own dreams, his own thoughts. We have no purpose beyond him, so we will serve no matter what he does."

"Even if he's… how to put it, he's implanting these worms into people, worms that whisper to them, driving them into the depths of despair you described."

The creature shook its two heads, looking down with a patronising air, as if they were talking to a particularly slow child.

"Impossible. Bisha could not do such things. That is a different art. You are confused."

Taylor was confused, but not in the way they thought. She'd come here looking for answers, and she'd found… this. A two-headed creature spouting complete nonsense. She knew the whispering worms were Bisha's creation, they were doing exactly what he had done, they had been implanted by him. This creature wasn't going to answer her questions properly… and that meant she had to be careful. If they were useless on Bisha's origins, then maybe they could be of more use with his current activities. Maybe. Clearly they were still a little limited on that front.

"...what do you know of 'grafting'?"

The creature thought for a moment, until a flash of realisation crossed Mostafa's face.

"Our son spoke of 'grafting' once. He spoke of centipedes infesting men, and his personal campaign against them. They had something he sought, I remember him saying. He never mentioned if he found it. I hope he did."

Something clicked. So, Bisha had potentially been attacking these centipede creatures, maybe that was why he had been in Brockton Bay to begin with. The whispering worms… maybe he was trying to create them, learning how to do so from the centipedes, almost certainly extracting the knowledge unwillingly. The Bedouin back in Brockton Bay, Malik, his wife had said that Bisha had wanted to demonstrate all he had learned. She had part of the puzzle solved, then - why Brockton Bay, how the whispering worms fit into the larger logic of this Flame of Frenzy. But it still left too many questions for comfort. What was he planning? And ultimately, what was he?

"What do you think Bisha is going to do. What do you think his overarching goal is?"

"Revenge. He was born of hate, born of loathing, he surely cannot help but inflict that loathing onto the world."

"And why did he do… everything to Mound Moor?"

"He called it a test, and an initiation - though the word he used was 'baptism'. Not our word, but he liked it. He wanted to see what he could do. This was when he was younger, much younger. He had only just reshaped us."

"And you're… OK with that? He killed a lot of people, some of the citizens are still alive, and they're not in a good state. He caused a lot of suffering."

"It is his nature. We are all slaves to our nature… we two are no exception. We existed to bear him into the world, to create our revenge. We are nothing beyond that purpose. If the revenge we created commands us to act, we act. There is no choice. We begged for aid, we do not get to dictate the conditions of that aid."

Taylor suddenly felt very nervous, and wanted to get this conversation over and done with as quickly as possible. The idea of this gigantic creature being called on to attack, like some guard dog, was not one she particularly liked. And those eyes of their were burning with zealous passion. She gulped, then sipped a little more of the hyper-potent coffee. It burned on the way down.

"You're being very welcoming. I mean, you don't know me, but you're still being… well, open."

"We are not savages. We obey guest-right… and in the end, what does it matter what we tell you? Our son cannot be stopped in his path. If he wished you dead, you would be dead. There is nothing more."

Taylor tried to stomach more of the coffee, giving up after a few sips. Even so, she was positively buzzing.

"When was the last time you saw him?"

"Time means little here. But he has been gone for some time."

Mostafa hummed thoughtfully.

"But he did speak of greater chaos than ever he had sown before, more than even Mound Moor. And, as he said, the best part was that he wouldn't even need to act himself. 'The subtle charm of having a cult', he said. 'And the subtle charm of captives'"

There was a pause, and Taylor heard the sound of thunder on the horizon. The scent of ozone filled the air. How could there be a thunderstorm out here, with the sky on fire? She sent her swarm out to investigate, and found… nothing. Her companions standing around, talking quietly, and nothing more. Nothing had changed. Taylor returned her attention to the creature, but something had changed. The creature shivered, and Mostafa gasped out a few words.

"I think… I think you may have spoken too soon, dearest."

Taylor stood, setting down her cup of coffee. Her swarm gathered. Something was very wrong. Her eye - the eye with the shattered pupil - was burning something fierce, and she resisted the urge to reach up and scratch it until it bled, scratch until the itch was no more. The creature shuddered, and this close Taylor could see the malformed and fused limbs begin to pulse with exposed veins, enormous muscles flexing and contracting at random. If it turned out too quickly, she'd be pasted against a wall, turned to nothing but a red smear. She backed away, and she could vaguely hear the sound of rumbling singing from Mound Moor - and a familiar sound. Tap. Tap. Tap. Scrape. She could see the church beginning to glow, and for a moment she wondered if those faces were beginning to unfold once more, if they were beginning their hymn to the charred body, if they were singing of serpents in a blazing ocean and a three-fingered hand.

The creature twiched once more, and the dimensions of the building seemed to contract, then expand, then contract again. Space was distorting, and Taylor was right in the middle of it. Eman gasped and tried to speak - but her voice came out as a howl, one so loud that it shook the windows and the roof. Taylor barely heard her friends enter the farm, trying to find shelter from the imminent flash of light. They arrived just in time to hear Eman's howl.

"The Ordeal Comes!"

The two people merged into a single creature wept fire, huge tears of boiling flame which exploded outwards on hitting the floor. Their flesh began to distort, fire burning within it, and a shape could barely be glimpsed within, illuminated by that same fire. At first it was small, a tiny dark shape wriggling deep in that mass of flesh. Then it grew, developing arms, legs, a head, until it resembled a full-grown human. It pushed close to the skin, and the creature continued to howl in pain. It pushed, and the howls renewed themselves with greater strength. Finally, with a wet, ripping sound, the figure came free. It panted for air, hanging from the back of the creature like an obscene jockey on a grotesque horse. It was shaped like a human, but there the similarities ended. It had no skin, and the flesh it did have was mottled red and green, looking to all the world like some obscene unnatural growth, something that should be excised like a cancer. A skinless face looked down at them, and after a moment, tiny flames appeared in what had once been empty red sockets. A tongue of fire began to be born behind shining white teeth, jagged and malformed but still a perfect white.

It drew in a deep breath, sucking it between its sharp teeth, and peered around the room, taking everything in. Finally, it looked down, just as the roaring from outside began to reach its peak. As the light from the church began to build up, began to rise to a furious scorching glare, the figure spoke, in a voice so smooth and sensuous that Taylor for a moment felt almost enchanted. The voice dripped with charisma. It sounded like the kind of voice you could fall in love with, could become obsessed with, would live and die and kill for at a moment's notice. Even coming from such a disgusting creature, to feel the full brunt of that dizzying voice on her was… intoxicating.

"You're late."
 
98 - Bisha
98 - Bisha

When the light faded, the scene was the same. Taylor blinked. Bisha smiled at her - for it was Bisha now that she spoke to, without a doubt. There was something familiar about him, about his voice. The dealer from Brockton, that was it. But seeing this mound of raw flesh with a flaming tongue and eyes, she had the creeping suspicion that the dealer was only one of many bodies he'd inhabited, or in some way infested. Bisha stopped looking at her, instead staring down at his parents.

"You've been telling her the usual rubbish, I assume? Can't believe I let you things live, you're not good for anything anymore. All worn out and nowhere to go… and you don't even have the good grace to receive my guests properly. What, did you give her… coffee? Like you're still human? Now that's pathetic."

Mostafa and Eman moaned in pain, their flesh still twitching erratically as this foreign intrusion towered above. Taylor sized up Bisha. Here he was. Her enemy. The one she'd been pursuing… and he was something. His body was hideous, of course, and it stank something fierce. But his voice, his bearing… these things marked him out as remarkable, as the kind of person who could create an insane cult with very little effort. The kind of person who would try and drown a city in chaos for… what? Power? Some kind of sick thrill? Compared to him, Chorei seemed an amateur, her attempts at intimidation seemed laughable next to this thing. Her cult had dwelled in a yoga centre, this man had destroyed a town as an experiment - a little bit of fun before he got down to business. Taylor squared her shoulders and faced Bisha.

"So, you mus-"

The creature held up his hand, shushing her. Out of shock she closed her mouth.

"Not yet. And no prevarications, you've already wasted enough of my time. I expected you to reach Mound Moor days ago, you've been very tardy. And look at you, there's barely any of you left! And for all you've evidently been through, doesn't look like you have much to show for it. Just scars and wounds… oh, and a few bits of trauma, not that you really needed any more at this point. Not even very productive trauma… hell, your most productive bit of trauma was the locker, and that was really some time ago, wasn't it? No, no, we're not operating according to your time, from now on we work to my schedule. And I have things to say."

He swivelled around, completely ignoring Taylor, leaving her… a little shellshocked. He'd ignored her. He'd brushed her off. He'd talked about the locker. How… how dare he! She was Taylor Hebert, damn it, she'd fought giants and bikers and the gun-faced children of giants and all the crap he'd laid on in this poor town! Screw him! And screw the monster he grew out of. She was about to yell at him when she realised - this wasn't her. This wasn't even Chorei. She didn't yell at people because they didn't pay enough attention to her. But in the mocking, lilting tones of that voice, that damn voice, she'd been lost for a moment, and his words had cut her to her core. He was good. Bisha stared down at the others who were currently looking up in shock, though that shock was rapidly turning to anger and readiness - particularly on Sanagi's part. And it was to Sanagi that he spoke.

"What, are you thinking of killing me with that thing? An axe you stole from my hometown? Very good choice, damn entertaining. But you'll have to try harder than that… can't just scream your way out of this one."

He tilted his head to one side. Taylor tried to focus, tried to bring her swarm to bear, but… there was something in the air, some quality Bisha had brought which paralysed her, made her quake in her shoes. The voice washed over her like a solid thing, pinning her in place, and those bright eyes would every so often shoot a glare in her direction, enough to make her feel a rush of primal fear in the depths of her stomach. She raged at herself, trying to force herself to attack, to actually hurt Bisha. But nothing happened. He wouldn't permit it.

"...well that's funny. See, I like looking into people, seeing what makes them tick. Makes it more fun when I pull them apart. But with you… there's nothing. I look inside, into the depths of your soul, and I'm seeing… absolutely nothing. You're completely hollow, aren't you? Nothing but a role and a bad attitude… and you haven't even got much of a role anymore. You think they'll welcome you back with open arms, Etsuko? Nah, I think they'll kick you out with a small pension - no, wait, not that. You're still competent, even if you're basically useless as an officer. Let's see… I think they'll stick you in the archives, let you file the cases that better police officers have solved, let you compile the data from actual arrests. I can see it now, you, the one-eared antisocial archivist with a hole in her throat, probably the size of a whale, forgotten by your colleagues in a matter of moments. That's not mentioning all the internal injuries, of course… I wonder how that'll feel in a few months, when you're hunched over a toilet shitting blood because most of your organs have the consistency of dog food?"

Sanagi paled. He was pushing her buttons. He was pushing a lot of her buttons. The shell was cracking, and her mind was filled with images out of her nightmares, the ones she never shared with anyone - not anyone.

"Well, somebody's looking thoughtful. Doing some soul-searching? Not sure you'll find anything, but I wish you luck. Incidentally, I paid your mother a visit while you were out here getting beaten to death so someone almost half your age can actually get things done. She's a lovely lady. Very welcoming."

Sanagi snarled.

"You sta-"

"'You stay away from my mother you son of a bitch?' Yeah, I've heard that before. Not in a 'I've threatened many mothers' kind of way, more of a 'I've turned on the TV in the last week' kind of way. Where'd you get that line from? Hm? Which show, which movie, which book? Because there's no way you'd say anything like that if you were actually angry - hell, I think you wouldn't say anything, you'd just leap forward screaming - living proof that we evolved from apes, don't you think? Psycho-girl Etsuko, had to get transferred from a dozen pre-schools because you kept hurting the other kids. Sure, the cops knew about Sammy and Joey, but did anyone ever find out about what you did to Etta? Maybe your father did - not the type to talk about it, but you could tell any time you looked into his eyes that he knew, and he was disappointed. Hell, ever wonder why you never had any siblings? I wouldn't - imagine having a child like you, a little psychopath with no constructive talents to speak of, would you want to try the genetic lottery again? See if the next one is any better?"

Sanagi was silent, and the axe in her hands was shaking. All the strength had melted from her, and she felt like a child again. She never wanted to feel that way again, and this man had dragged it all out with some choice words.

"Had a little chat with Carl as well - oh yes, I found out about him. He's very happy now, married, kid on the way. Happier than he was with you. I'll give you some credit, though, he didn't know how many times you'd driven up outside his house, pretending there wasn't a gun in the back."

Bisha sighed. Sanagi looked… awful. Her eyes were starting to brim with tears, and the axe dropped from her numb hands. He couldn't have known about that, no-one knew about that. So what if she'd made a mistake when she was convinced she was going to die alone and unloved, so what if she'd had years of carefully planned happiness torn apart because… because no-one would ever want to stay with psycho-girl Etsuko for longer than a few days, a few hours, barely a few minutes. Even if anyone did, who'd want to see what diseased little sadists she'd churn out? Her own family hadn't pressured her to get married, they didn't want her tainting the family name by spewing out a generation of sociopaths and dysfunctional freaks.

"But you're just a little sick puppy at the end of the day, aren't you Etsuko? A sick little creature barely able to keep functioning in this world. Probably for the best they're going to shove you into the backrooms and wait for you to die. With what's going to happen to the Bay, I'd love to see what you'd get up to once martial law comes down. Imagine it - strapping on the jackboots, loading the tear gas, getting ready to let loose with no consequences… oh, the things you'd get up to with no-one to hold you back. Just imagine."

Sanagi could barely stand up. The voice was washing over her in undulating waves, each mocking word bringing up her worst memories. Waiting outside her ex's house, seeing the look in her father's eyes and always wondering if that was love she saw, or fear, or hate, or disappointment, or if she was simply incapable of recognising any of these like a normal person would be able to. And no-one knew about Etta. And no-one ever would. But he did. He knew everything. He saw right through her. She tried to steady herself - she had better things to do right now! She had to… had to get home, had to check on the mother who hated her, had to get presents for the colleagues who forgot she existed every other day, had to buy the essentials she needed to stay functional in her empty, cold home while she waited for something to happen or for her to finally keel over and end. And why couldn't she even cry at this! Why were tears only pricking at her eyes, where were the waterworks, where were the sobs? Why was she so fucking numb?

Bisha clicked his tongue and glanced away. The others were frozen in shock, but as he stopped paying attention to Sanagi, Taylor managed to focus. She imagined the red-hot sun of the mud token, still sitting in her pocket after all this time, surviving even the icy lake and the endless house. The warming power of rivalry, the potency of scars, the principles of force she'd learned and used. The thoughts, like a sharp edge, cut through the wool covering her mind, preventing her limbs from moving. It seemed like nothing once it was gone, bonds flying away like ragged strips of cloth. Her swarm moved, and Bisha sharply turned.

"You'll get your turn later, Taylor. I have other insects to pull the wings off first."

She snarled and let the swarm descend. Everything she had piled onto Bisha, piled onto the creature he was riding and emerging from. She felt pincers delve and felt venom course, felt stingers pierce and antennae seek new weak points. For a moment, she felt… something. She felt flesh give, she felt nerves twitch in pain as her insects attacked, she felt skin split like it was stretched to breaking point, meat spilling out freely. And then she heard it. Bisha laughing, the sound almost making her fly into a rage, almost forcing her limbs to jerk forwards and attack with vicious abandon, tearing with her bare nails if she must. She barely restrained herself as a high, mocking voice called out, carrying clearly over the buzzing of the swarm.

"Well that's fun! Someone's got teeth! If you're going to interrupt things, I'm not staying. I know when I'm not wanted. Mother dearest, father dearest, I'll let you handle this at your discretion. Sanagi, best of luck with everything. Mr. Levingston, I'll talk to you later - and give my best to your sisters. And as for you - Nat, if I remember right. We'll see each other again. I'm certain of it. What'll happen to you will be much more fun than anything I could do here and now. And Taylor… well, am I really talking to Taylor now? Or is it Chorei at this point?"

Taylor piled a mass of insects into Bisha's mouth, silencing him forcefully. Mouse Protector went pale, and her eyes went wide. Those words. Bisha laughed again - and his half-body began to burn, a funeral pyre that blazed so bright that Taylor could feel the compound eyes of her insects melting in their sockets, only her control ensuring they didn't start fleeing in every direction. The swarm in his mouth was vaporised in moments. The pyre burned, and the creature beneath screeched animalistically, the two heads opening their mouths unnaturally wide as they did so, exposing bright red gullets lined with row after row of teeth. And all the while, as the delicious smell of roasting flesh filled the air, as the creature howled, as the swarm died, the mocking laughter of Bisha carried high. And as the body collapsed into ash, the last lights to go out were the two bright orbs which formed his eyes, and the flaming strip which formed his tongue. And then… he was gone.

And his parents remained.

And how they screamed in anger.

* * *​

Many miles away, across the length of America, a man opened his eyes. Bisha cracked his neck back and forth, standing and stretching. He relished the motion - he wouldn't be able to enjoy them quite in the same way soon enough, and he was going to milk as much as he could from the simple pleasures of life. He stepped forth, eyes already beginning to spark with hypnotic fire, tongue already beginning to glow like a sliver of flame. The rooms beyond were full of his people - Merchants, and slaves of both the ABB and E88, not to mention a healthy scattering of regular citizens. They averted their eyes as he passed… well, those who still had eyes. Some of them were so delicate, the poor dears, lost their eyes like that. Always fun to see how they reacted to that. Some of them wept joyfully - an interesting sight given that their tear ducts had usually fused shut at that point - and others screamed in pain. He always loved it when they tried to spoon their melting eyes back into their sockets, usually scarring their hands and faces beyond repair. Made them a little useless, sure, but it had the quality of some old Looney Tunes cartoon, and Bisha was a sucker for some good old-fashioned slapstick. They were busy at their work, and Bisha found his thoughts moving from Looney Tunes to another piece of Americana - Santa Claus. Here he was, a merry-faced gentleman with glowing eyes, and before him were his peculiar-looking elves, putting together dozens, even hundreds of parcels. And the gifts inside… well, he'd spent months choose those. He just hoped they'd appreciate them all.

A few fingers to the mayor, a charred dogtag to the commander of his personal security, a handful of keys to various important individuals - it was one thing to know someone knew where you lived, it was another to know that they had a key to your home. Some fled, making them easier to catch. Some changed their locks, which was pointless. And some just barricaded the door and pointed a shotgun at it. And that was when he had his most fun, seeing if he could get them to kill someone they genuinely cared about in a fit of paranoia. And then there were his more… spicy packages. Packages that ticked, that hummed, that vibrated, or were completely, deathly silent until the moment they were needed. Packages that could pass through a metal detector and come out clean, that could level a city block if necessary, that could condemn people to fates worse than death. The first few he'd send through the postal service - just enough to lock everything up, to force every package into a slow process of cautious bomb-proof checking, to make people paranoid of the postman coming up their driveway. Not that it mattered - he had ways to deliver his packages without their help. Maybe he'd send something totally undetectable their way, something that would shred their bomb-proof rooms like tissue paper, something to let them know, in his characteristic way, that they had no chance - that if he wanted them all turned to ash, then ash they'd be.

Well, they'd be ash eventually. But there were steps to follow, goals to achieve beforehand!

He walked out of the main workshop, into the grimy corridors of the run-down building they were occupying. When you stuffed enough people into a building for long enough it eventually became a living thing, the walls dripped with the perspiration from thousands of mouths breathing in and out, the air stank with sweat and thrummed with the sound of untold dozens of limbs moving, straining, exerting… Bisha breathed deep. He was surrounded by purpose. It was almost a shame that it had to end so soon. He strolled along, peeking into the adjacent rooms, giving their inhabitants cheerful smiles as he did. Finally, he arrived at his destination, and he smoothly pushed open the heavy metal door - behind which was a suspiciously silent and dark room. He cocked his head to one side, humming thoughtfully. A click came from the darkness. He smiled.

"Back up, fucker."

"Language, Ellen."

"Back up or I level this whole fucking building."

Bisha complied without complaint, smiling all the while. As he moved away, he turned to darling Ellen.

"What does that bomb do, out of interest? Anything interesting?"

"Grey Boy loop. I activate this, you'll be stuck living the same three seconds for the rest of time - you understand?"

Bisha was silent. Ellen took this as an insult.

"Do you fucking understand?"

"Oh, I understand. I hope you understand what'll happen now, though."

Ellen paused, keeping her eyes on Bisha even as she tried to open the heavy metal door - Bisha had made it seem easy, but the thing was more suited for a bank vault. Ellen struggled to move it an inch, a task made more difficult by doing it with one arm. Bisha gave her a wide grin. She didn't tell him to shut up, no matter how much he spoke. She'd learned well. She knew she didn't want to see him angry, didn't want to provoke him into irrationally. And for all the power of her bomb, she was reluctant to detonate it in close quarters, reluctant to do it so close to her target.

"Maybe you get out. But what do you know about this building? Do you know where the exits are?"

"Can't be… too hard."

She spoke between huffs, visibly straining. Her limbs were stick-thin, her bones clearly visible, and her face had the quality of a hungry coyote.

"Maybe there's no exits. Maybe I bricked them up when my men got in. Harder to find us that way… and they don't exactly mind."

"Bullshit. How'd you get in or out, then?"

"I have ways. Ways that, dear Ellen, you don't have."

Ellen was hesitating in her motions, exhaustion starting to overpower her, but rage kept her going - she'd needed Bisha to visit, needed him to open that door, needed him to give her an opening she could exploit. And she'd be damned if some underfeeding would foil her.

"I have bombs. I'll be fine."

"Maybe. But you know my men. You know what they'll do to you. Sure, they don't really need to eat anymore, but sometimes they get so damn nostalgic… why, I threw a few steaks to them, you should have seen the fighting. Not much meat on you, admittedly, but you're still a proper meal to some of them."

"If they get in my way… I'll kill them."

"You don't even know how many there are in the building, now do you? A dozen? A hundred? More? How many can you kill before one gets a lucky hit in?"

He smiled widely as Ellen struggled.

"Put down the trigger, Ellen, you can't open the door with one hand."

Ellen Chau stared at him with wide eyes, half-mad from isolation, from fear, from complete terror. His words washed over her, each one probing deeply, opening the wounds he'd first made at Cornell, piercing her straight to her core. Even if he was being… relatively restrained right now, every word he said reminded her of everything he had once said. Enough to paralyse her, enough to weaken her until he could take her easily. The fear began to ignite into fury - and the mocking tone of his voice only exacerbated this.

"Y'know what? Screw it. Be easier with you gone. Screw close range."

She clicked down on the trigger. Her eyes widened as nothing happened, no bomb activated. She glanced at the tiny grey cylinder on the wall, saw no damage to the exterior. She glanced down at the trigger… and saw the plastic of the handle slowly melting, saw wires fusing and splitting at random. Completely inoperable. Since when could he do that? She took in a deep breath as Bisha smiled cruelly. She tried to step away, but Bisha was too fast, shoving her roughly back into her chair. It was infuriating - she was surrounded by her tools, surrounded by everything she could possibly need to level a city… and it was all useless. She'd managed to cobble together a bomb over weeks, smuggling materials, hiding tiny pieces underneath her tongue, even slipping some smaller tools underneath her skin and concealing the wounds as 'accidents while tinkering'. She'd struggled, damn it, and Bisha had just… just melted her trigger. How could he do that? He was a Master, or something, maybe with a Mover helping him, how could he just melt her reinforced trigger like that, without her noticing? Bisha moved closer, smiling all the while. He 'tsked' quietly.

"Could have just done your job, Ellen. Could have just done what I asked, could have made my bombs and that would've been all. But look at you - I can't trust an employee who tries to kill me, even if her attempt is so amateurish and poorly-conceived that it honestly makes me doubt her competence."

She bristled. No-one questioned her competence, and she was about to snarl something before those awful burning eyes stared into her own, silencing her completely.

"You know what this means. I have to punish you."

He hummed.

"But I'm not a bad boss. I think it's important to keep my employees involved in the decision-making process, even if they sometimes betray my trust. So, which part do you think I should take?"

Ellen's eyes widened and her mind raced. She couldn't see a knife, couldn't see anything he'd need to amputate anything. She tried to think - no way out. No bombs, no triggers, nothing she could meaningfully use. And she'd seen what he was like when he was genuinely annoyed. She'd seen what he'd done to Othala, what he'd said, what he'd made her into. She ran down the list of her body parts, trying to think of what she wouldn't mind losing. A lost cause, she didn't really want to lose any of them. Something came to mind.

"...toe?"

"What, a toe? You want me to take a toe? You tried to kill me, Ellen, and even if you had no chance of succeeding, you betrayed my trust. You could get over a toe. You could learn to ignore it. Can't take a leg either… hell, this building has an entry ramp. Even if you struggled to get into a wheelchair every day, you'd still feel at home, still feel part of society. No, can't go for that."

"...finger?"

"Not a chance. You need your fingers - and your arms, and your hands. I can't take those. It's a conundrum, isn't it? I either take something you need to work, or I take something which doesn't matter! See, this is why I'm in management and you're not - I have to make tough decisions, and if your suggestions tell me anything, it's that you lack real maturity, real leadership, a real sense for things. Still, I didn't hire you for your leadership qualities."

You didn't hire me, you kidnapped me you fire-eyed bastard.

"If I recall, you came with me, Ellen dear. If you hadn't, you'd be in jail by now, maybe worse. Probably lobotomised."

Ellen tried to think of nothing. This was harder than expected.

"What to do, what to do…"

He snapped his fingers.

"I have an idea! You won't like it, but I will - and honestly, that's what important at the moment. It serves all the purposes I need! Your work won't be too interrupted, you won't need too long to recover, but every second of every day you'll be reminded of what I've taken, reminded of why you don't betray my trust."

He grinned.

"Eyelids."

Ellen paled, tried to back away in her chair - her legs had stopped working, wouldn't let her rise and try to run away. She started to babble.

"Please, I'm sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you, I just wanted to escape, please, don't take my eyelids, please-"

"Oh, be quiet. It won't be so bad. Sure, you'll need pills to sleep, sure, you'll need eyedrops at regular intervals, but hey, that's not so bad is it? It'll hurt, admittedly. It'll hurt a lot. But you were going to put me in a time loop for eternity - not that would it have worked - so I feel like this is quite a kindly punishment in the grand scheme of things."

"Please, don't!"

"Shush. If you struggle it'll be messier. Hold still."

He advanced, grin fixed on his face all the while, eyes burning with merriment. It'd been a day. Work, work, work. Then he had to attend to some latecomers, and hadn't even been able to do his proper job - that Taylor was worth keeping an eye on, not many were able to interrupt him while he was in full-flow. Still, he'd taken one of them apart and put the fear of God in the rest. That had been fun… he was almost sad to think that he wouldn't be able to see his good work pay off. If they'd let him talk about all he wished to talk about, he'd have had Sanagi hacking at them with her axe, he'd have had Mouse Protector - Nat - curled into a small ball edging into catatonia, he'd have had Taylor completely comatose as her consciousness slowly died, and Arch would have lost any capability for speech, for reason, for anything but animal hunger. But no. And so, he needed a little stress-relief. That business with the hungry rat had been fun, but Ellen had spoiled it by stomping on the poor thing. He'd been annoyed at that, it was a particularly choice specimen too. He'd not punished her, though. Let her stew in her fear, in her despair. Let her see what he did to Othala, let Ellen imagine it happening to her. What would he do? He imagined her thinking. Amputations, skinning, burning, beating, starving, poisoning, scorching out the inside of her mind… but her imagination was so irritatingly small. She heard 'burning' and she thought of oil, candles, lighter fluid. She heard 'amputation' she thought of scalpels and buzzsaws, butcher knives swinging down with ferocious purpose.

Over the next few minutes he taught her that there were much worse things than scalpels, buzzsaws, butcher knives, acid, lighter fluid, and all the assortments of prosaic things that filled her mind.

There were teeth.
 
99 - Pilgrimage's End
99 - Pilgrimage's End

The four dashed from the farmhouse as it exploded behind them, shards of wood carried high into the flaming sky as the creature pursued them. There was nothing human left in it now, nothing natural. Those two heads, so human in appearance, were just that - heads. Receptacles for huge mouths with shining teeth, places were howls could issue from, there was no intelligence behind those shrivelled yellow eyes, not anymore. Pain and the influence of Bisha had erased all of that. They sprinted out, and Sanagi felt nothing. Her feet crashed into the earth with thunderous force, and she couldn't bring herself to focus on where she was going. She was sprinting full pace with the unstable gait of one who runs with no destination, no purpose, no sense. She felt empty. The shell had broken, and inside she found… nothing. The rage was gone, too. What was rage in the face of a man who showed up, torn down her every illusion about herself, and then vanished with a peal of laughter? She felt drained. She wanted to sit down and wait for something to happen, wait for someone to drag her up and stuff her into a car. She didn't want to run. She didn't want to fight. For the first time in weeks, she felt nothing at all. She'd barely even been able to grab the axe from the floor of the farm, and it felt heavy in her hands, a pointless weight of metal attached to a pointless weight of flesh and bone. She wanted the scene to end, she wanted to cut to black and flash forward to her… drinking in a bar, or being swaddled beneath blankets, or something, anything that wasn't a fight. She had no fight left in her, none at all. She sighed, even as she sprinted.

The shell had broken. And she couldn't bring herself to mourn its loss.

Taylor was gathering insects as quickly as she could as the town came closer and closer. If they got into town, they could hide in the back streets, they could find places where the thing's size wouldn't be able to overwhelm them. Basements, back-alleys, anything that would protect them. The town came to them quickly, and she had to send most of her swarm onto anomaly duty, sending dozens crashing into spaces which crushed or split, unwound or froze. An idea came to mind, and she frantically screamed out to the others, gesturing for them to follow her. They did so without question - Mouse Protector was still not wearing her helmet, and it dangled from her waist on a loose strap, bumping against her thigh as she ran. Her scar was livid against her pale skin, drained of colour by those choice words from the body atop the creature. The town approached, and Taylor led the group down an alley, passing by a number of fierce anomalies that seemed to shiver, as if in mocking laughter, as they went. Taylor turned her head to see the creature barreling after them - the pulpy, sweating wood gave way before it, splintering into pieces. But the rubble held it back for a moment… and Taylor ducked away, running down another alleyway. Then another. Then another. All the while the roaring continued, and Taylor desperately tried to strategise. The town was unnaturally large, and that could work to their favour - more space to shake off its trail.

Taylor barely heard the tapping, but she definitely saw the watchers. Their tapping was different - they weren't announcing a hunt, they weren't warning of a bright flash. If anything, the slow, almost bell-like taps and their raised hands suggested they were paying reverence to the creature. Reverence it cared not a jot for as it charged onwards… but the watchers were not idle in their worship. For each one that raised its hands to the creature and tapped with sacred solemnity, half a dozen were taking aim at Taylor and her group. No time to find better shelter. Her swarm flew out, momentarily avoiding the anomalies and moving to block their vision, to bite their scarred flesh until it blistered and swelled up, sending them reeling backwards with pained yells. At least, some backed away. Others screamed in rage and charged forward, ignoring the wounds, hatchets raised high. Taylor braced herself, half her mind keeping the swarm moving, the other focusing on the immediate threat. She needn't have worried.

Mouse Protector teleported past her, swinging her sword freely, opening weeping red mouths on the pierced flesh of the watchers. She felt a twang of guilt as she did so - she knew she had no choice, knew they had no time to knock them out and tie them up, knew that they were clearly going to attack until they were physically incapable. Even so, she tried to avoid killing blows - a few fingers flying free of their hand was usually enough to send a creature back, bleeding freely and staring accusingly. A slice on the leg, a few toes severed, a muscle torn here and there… and in one particularly extreme case, an entire hand was sliced off. She had no idea if the creatures would survive, but they were backing away. Some were still determined to attack, ignoring their wounds and how outmatched they were. That was where Arch came in, his chain snapping cleanly through the air and crushing anything in its way. Taylor realised that the man, for all his inexperience with guns, was a dab hand at more… unconventional or primitive weapons. His chain snaked out like a whip, or it served as rudimentary brass knuckles (which did, admittedly, split his own hands open as freely as it crushed anything in his way). A watcher tried to attack him from behind, but a loop of chain was thrown over its neck like a metal lasso, and the watcher had no time to react before it was slammed forcefully into a building. Taylor made a mental note - if they survived this, Arch was allowed as many chains as he wanted.

The watchers retreated, staying too close to comfort, but clearly content to gather their strength for another attack rather than wasting their last few men. She ran onwards… and a tugging sensation distracted her. She glanced down to see her jacket was torn. She paled. Her insects investigated, and… they'd passed by an anomaly just now. Completely invisible to the naked eye, but utterly deadly. Her jacket had been torn, and she could see scraps of fabric slowly tearing themselves apart mid-air in agonising slow-motion. Her swarm returned to anomaly duty, and she continued running. The others were barely keeping pace with her, panic fuelling their exhausted limbs. She realised they wouldn't have long before they became too exhausted to either fight or run, and if the town was still as large as before, they'd be unable to escape the town before at least some of them slowed. Maybe Mouse Protector in her heavy armour, or Sanagi with her dead-eyed misery that weighed her down, or Arch who smoked like a furnace. Or maybe her, with her ankle that she could feel dripping with blood as wounds began to reopen. She had problems, and she tried to work through them systematically.

One - they were being chased by a creature and her insects couldn't kill it fast enough.
Two - they were in a town full of anomalies which could kill them
Three - they were exhausted and the town was huge
Four - she was injured.

An idea was coming to her on problem four, but she needed time to execute that, time she didn't have. If she could only focus, think on the power of scars, access that same power she'd found at the lake… She heard roaring and shattering buildings as the creature advanced, driven mad by pain and the influence of an unnaturally charismatic cult leader. Wait - problem two and problem one could neutralise each other. She started moving in the direction of some nasty anomalies, mostly buildings with ghostly flames and the pair of structures which crushed everything that went between them. As they approached the latter, she gestured for the others to split up - two around each side. The creature barreled into sight sooner than she expected, and noted them splitting, noted that the best way to find them both was to charge straight through the building in front of it. Mostafa's face chuckled darkly, and the creature made a gesture with one of its many hands - and it seemed as though it was mutating as it went. When she had first seen it, it had only four hands, four feet. Now it had eight of each, and their faces were starting to ripple like the surface of the ocean. She could imagine what was happening - multiple versions were starting to appear, layering on top of one another. It must have been excruciating. The hand twisted.

Taylor felt something strain and snap. And when her insects investigated, they found… nothing. The houses were just houses. No crushing. Nothing at all that was unnatural. And the creature barreled through. She had a moment of lucidity before sheltering her face from flying wood - she had, in her own way, been right. Sure, problem two couldn't neutralise problem one, but problem one could sure as hell neutralise problem two. If they survived this, she might even be able to use that information. Something else occurred to her, something… good. It'd taken them hours to reach this anomaly once, and they'd been wandering for hours since. The town was smaller. If this creature had some command of the anomalies, some command of the town… that meant that they had less space to hide, but they also had less space to go. They weren't going to be trapped here forever. No more endless mazes. Her insects tagged the others, directing them with carefully positioned clouds which formed arrows leading them. They moved to the main road - the creature could cancel anomalies, so the deadly anomalies out there didn't mean so much, and the back alleys were no longer as useful if the space expansion was starting to fail. They needed room again. Back here, they could run into a dead end and be completely screwed, out there, they had options. And to be blunt, her ankle was starting to approach the realms of 'non-functional'.

They found the main road in moments - space really was returning to normal - but it wasn't quite right. They felt a boiling heat on their skin, felt sweat break out, and Taylor's mind began to throb with images of stellar winds and burning stars, an ocean of fire with a red snake coiling within. The Church. And it was no longer in service, it seemed. Naked bodies stood outside, their faces split open to reveal the quivering particles which generated that mind-melting hymn. And in front was a charred female body. Jemima. The small crowd stared at the exhausted fighters before them. Jemima croaked out a few words, barely audible over the chaos of the creature's advance. If she had eyes, Taylor knew they would be staring accusingly.

"What… have… you… done?"

Taylor had no time to respond. The creature had emerged, and was snarling angrily as it approached. The worshippers began to sing then, a thrumming tune of joyful praise, and Taylor could barely hear the charred body in the church singing as well. Jemima fell to her knees, gasping ecstatically. The creature paid them no mind, content to attack its chosen quarry. An idea occurred. Taylor ran through the crowd, and the others hesitantly followed. The worshippers were too occupied with their prayer to attack, and even if they did, they would have been rebuffed easily by swarms, swords, chains, and axes. The creature slammed to a halt in front of the congregation, staring angrily down at them. Jemima's face started to crack into a smile - quite literally, as carbonised flesh shattered and the hollow spaces within were exposed in a vague curve suggestive of a smile, a toothless, lipless, black smile. She tried to speak, tried to scream praises to the parents of the godhead, tried to sing a hymn of thanks to the parents of dissolution and unity and salvation. Their church, their humble dwelling place, ahd finally become host to something truly divine, a genuine shard of the Flame of Frenzy. The creature shattered her as it rushed through the crowd, crushing parishioners beneath its bulk, but still slowed by the press of bodies trying desperately to lay hands on it, to seek some kind of blessing. Jemima flew apart, most of her collapsing to dust, but her head sailed clear over Taylor's head and shattered on impacting a nearby wall. Taylor swore she could hear words coming from that hollow skull, the last words of Saint Jemima, Prime Pilgrim of the Frenzied Flame, heard only by a one-eyed girl dedicated to killing her god.

"Thank… you…"

And then the chase resumed, and Taylor put that memory out of her head. They sprinted down the main road, but not for long. A field of anomalies forced them to walk, and while the creature couldn't be harmed by them, it still needed a moment to remove them from its path. Taylor caught her breath, and realised something. The creature had command of Mound Moor. It could control the anomalies. It was seen as something like a god by the Church and the watchers. They had gone into town to hunt for the cornerstone, the point on which this damn place was suspended. The vulnerability at its core which they had inferred existed from Chet's account. If they got to their car, what would they do? Drive? It hadn't worked before, it wouldn't work now. They needed to stand and fight, needed to hurt the creature, put it down. It seemed like the only conceivable way to get out of Mound Moor at this point. They paused for a beat in the street, letting the creature slowly disentangle itself from the mass of dead parishioners, letting it dispel the anomalies one by one. Taylor surveyed the scene, noting two cars standing close to one another. In a few moments, she had a plan. Her insects had been able to hurt the creature, but she needed it to be pinned, to be incapable of hurting her. This would be challenging… but they had another cape. For the first time, Taylor had real backup in a fight, backup she could strategise with. She did so, informing Mouse Protector of what she expected. An insect flew into her hand, then away… and in a moment the cape was gone, leaving only a loud 'pop'. They had a moment to catch their breath, and she told Arch and Sanagi was she needed them to do. The strategy was done in moments - and just in time, too, as the creature screamed through the last buildings, sending rotting boards all over the street, crushing a number of the charred bodies kneeling there.

The creature saw Taylor, saw the others, and charged… into a chain. Arch's chain, unwound and fastened tightly to the two cars. The chain flexed, but did not break, and the cars served as effective hobbles. The creature stumbled, tried to right itself… and Mouse Protector teleported onto its back, plunging her sword directly into the wound left by Bisha's exit. The creature howled in pain, a howl that transformed into a scream when the swarm attacked. This was her entire swarm, every last insect, each one vicious in its own way, each one burrowing and slicing and hurting with every tool at its disposal. Wounds opened across the creature, boiling yellow blood spilling out in waves to hiss on the ground. Mouse Protector dug her sword deeper, feeling the metal heating beneath her gauntleted hands, and as the creature's hands reached up to grab her, she teleported again, then again, then again, moving to wherever it couldn't get her, moving the second it readjusted. Her sword was quick, and Taylor had to admire the damn craftsmanship on display. The thing wouldn't break, it wouldn't dull, it simply hacked away with vicious abandon, slicing and dicing, opening gaps for her insects to pour into. The creature may have grown, but as boiling blood rained down on the street, it seemed like it'd only given itself more vulnerabilities. Her swarm assisted the cape, providing quick escapes and safe points to teleport to. The creature was practically immobile, too distracted to really focus on anything. Arch remained at a distance, but readied himself to dash out and grab the chain, to use it against the creature the moment he had an opening. Sanagi just stood there, axe in hand, staring dully, wary to come into the path of those flailing limbs, silently cursing herself for her cowardice and weakness. The creature was on the ropes. It was struggling to move, struggling to do anything. Taylor couldn't believe it - this was going well.

And the creature howled once more, and Taylor realised that she simply couldn't have nice things. Her mind burned. She-

Chorei screamed as her own centipede dragged her to the elevator, screamed even as she felt the centipede apologising frantically, trying desperately to regain control of itself. She stared at the girl, begged first in English and then in Japanese, babbling wildly in absolute panic. Centuries of tranquillity and she couldn't face the end of her life with anything but raw panic. She felt her mind going, she felt new instincts filling in. Her stomach dropped. She knew this. Maybe she'd never felt it in the past, but now she could feel her eyes shrivelling, and she knew what it meant. Her memories began to fade, earliest first.

What was the name of her mother? What was the name of her father? Where had she lived? She couldn't say, not anymore. She focused on the girl, all her memories flashing before her eyes. This was to be the last face she ever saw. She remembered Senpou, she remembered how it had fallen. She felt her centipede begin to singe as her new mind rejected its presence. She felt… hungry. Lazy. She wanted to stop struggling, wanted to lay back and let the changes come, wanted to know peace in unity. Her eyes widened. This wasn't her.

It wasn't fair. She knew of Bisha. She knew of that slanderer, knew what he was capable of. She'd been
close, so close to escaping this place, arranging the movement of her resources to a new city, a new home. And now it was all going to be for nothing. Her home was gone. Her followers were likely dead. Her mind was dying. And now Bisha would reign freely over Brockton. She tried to sob as the elevator doors closed, and only desperate laughter came out.

Would it be so bad? Would it be so bad to let the flame win? She was feeling more relaxed now than she'd felt in years, in decades, in nearly a century. It was like slipping into a warm bath. Her eyes shrivelled like grapes, her pupils split, and the laughter continued to boil out. She could see even better now. Could see through the walls and floors, could see to the bright light which danced amongst the stars, a truth beyond the Grafting Buddha…

Her memories were wax. Her mind was a candle. And the flame was dancing merrily. She relished in the warmth.

Chorei went away.


Taylor snapped back to reality, gritting her teeth. Not now. Not. Now. There was a sound like charred wood cracking, a sound she had heard every time Jemima had moved, but magnified to a larger scale by far. It sounded like an entire wood was collapsing at once. She glanced to the street, saw the kneeling charred bodies which were omnipresent in this entire damn town. One by one… the bodies stood. In the street, the charred bodies began to heave themselves up from the ground… and something came with them. Beneath them, burrowing downwards, came charred black roots, bespeckled with bright, shrivelled, yellow eyes - and each one was staring accusingly at the quartet. They stretched upwards, moving with the same painful cracking motion as Jemima back in the church, and their roots came with them - Arch thought of Ceren and the tree coming from the back of the central body. And here were nearly a dozen of the things, a dozen reversed trees with shining eyes. They stood up, almost comical on their blackened stilts, but they quickly became far more serious as they moved forward, eyes starting to glow with an inner fire. Arch swore and reached for the chain, feeling the arms of the creature rush by as they struggled to remove Mouse Protector from their back. He grabbed the length of metal, yanked it free, then turned to thrash at any of the bodies which came close, used it to smash any branches which tried to ensnare him, trying to hurt as many as he could. The charred bodies shattered beneath the assault, but there were too many branches to destroy easily. For each one he broke, it seemed like dozens more remained, and as long as even a few lingered, the creature endured. The eyes were searching and angry, their branches seemed to scream in fury as they whipped through the air, even as the bodies remained completely motionless above. Arch felt thin wounds open on his body as branches struck out at him, even as the eyes began to pulse with ever-brighter light. Taylor had a moment of realisation - she remembered the destructive power of those eyes, the gouts of spiralling, almost-alive flame which burned like nothing else. They were running out of time. Taylor moved her swarm to intercept, to try and hurt the charred bodies, counter the threat as it came, burst those eyes with her stingers and neutralise these creatures as soon as she could…

A mistake.

The bodies suffered under her, brittle flesh snapping easily, eyes popping and spraying boiling yellow fluid that melted her insects the moment it touched them, but this divided her swarm, divided her attention, slowed her reactions by a matter of milliseconds. And that was all the creature needed, only a tiny opening in the constant swarm's attack, a slight weakening in the assault. The creature reared up and flung Mouse Protector far away - her advanced coordination was the only thing keeping her from becoming a red smear on the ground, but the creature was already moving, too fast and powerful for her to mount again even with her teleport - she couldn't tell if the insect she'd tagged was even on the creature anymore. It was rushing for Taylor, battering aside its own minions as it went, scattering them far and wide. Taylor's eyes widened - her normal eye, and her shattered one, while the parents of the man who'd gifted her the latter approached. A thing of fused limbs and flesh was bearing down on her, impossibly huge, terrifyingly vicious, completely bent on her destruction. She couldn't dodge. Her ankle wouldn't let her - the moment she tried, it buckled and made her sprawl to the ground in a heap, muffling a curse. Mostafa and Eman grinned, their mouths too wide, their grins filled with far too many teeth. This one had offended their son. This one had violated guest-right. This one had attacked their son, had insulted him. And now she would reap her just desserts.

Sanagi felt nothing when she saw the creature attack. She felt nothing when the bodies walked. She felt nothing when she started sprinting towards Taylor, hacking at anything which even dared to approach her. She didn't even feel the boiling yellow fluid that scorched her arms and hands, didn't feel the tingling phantom pain from her missing ear, didn't feel the way the branches sliced at her flesh with wild abandon. She felt nothing but a single, driving purpose. She wouldn't die empty. She wouldn't die some hateful little thing that could be mocked into nothingness, that would slowly putrefy in some police backroom. If she was going to die today, she'd be remembered with fondness, she'd be missed. To force these three to do it… well, it was an increase over zero, that was for sure. The creature stared at her as she raised her axe. A single hand pointed, and Mostafa gurgled out in a pale imitation of his son's voice:

"Empty."

She felt nothing when she split that mocking head open, felt nothing when boiling blood washed over her, felt nothing even as her flesh started to burn. She hacked again… and this time an arm sprang out, an arm too fast to dodge or block, too strong to attack successfully. It grabbed her around the waist and flung her high. The woman's face - she didn't know her name - opened wide. She saw teeth all the way down. She felt the heat of the creature's innards. She heard Taylor screaming her name - Sanagi, not Etsuko, the name of a family she'd let down again and again and a name which would now die with her. Maybe that was for the best. Better to die a bright and fiery death than to slowly decay in a police backroom, waiting for her final hour with baited breath… if Bisha had been telling the truth. And why wouldn't he? In the end, he'd seen right through her. Who could say what else he could see? A tiny worry nagged at her as the mouth consumed her.

She'd be remembered… right?

They'd remember her? They'd remember her fondly?

…no, she'd failed again. Given everything for what? A few more moments of Taylor's life? She hadn't changed anything. Taylor was still going to die. Everyone else was, too. She'd done it again, given herself up to injury and death for no perceptible gain. She'd sacrificed herself, and the only thing that would remember her would be this damn creature when it thought of its most satisfying meals. She couldn't even bring herself to feel angry about it. How could she? She was empty - a broken vessel which everything had poured out of, leaving only an emptiness which weighed down on her, an anchor dragging her straight to the bottom of this creature's stomach. She closed her eyes.

She'd failed. Again.

And there was nothing she could do about it.

[DESTINATION]


AN: And that's all for today, hope you enjoy the triple helping, probably back to two tomorrow.
 
Hoo boy. Given the current circumstances, I wonder what Taylor and Mouse Protector's sympathetic trigger-visions will be like.

...come to think of it, we haven't had any trigger-visions depicted in this story so far. Just the initiation of the trigger event for the sisters, then cut away.
 
100 - A Meeting at Crossroads
100 - A Meeting at Crossroads

She fell through fire. She felt the stars uncoil into burning streamers, each one whispering of dissolution. Sanagi screwed her eyes shut and tried to ignore them. The fire whispered of unity, of never being alone, of achieving perfect uniformity. It was tempting… but she imagined her eyes shrivelling, imagined boiling yellow liquid running down her face. Did she have a face? Was she actually falling? She felt herself becoming stretched, then crushed, parts of her ageing into dust and others reverting into bundles of undifferentiated cells. She focused on one constant - the pain in her throat, the place where something from beyond reality had stabbed her. She focused on the dull grey cathedrals which stretched to impossible heights, focused on the feeling of witnessing the shining totems of the grey men, seeing those golden creatures witnessing her. She felt herself beginning to return to normal, felt the flame recede from her flesh. And still she fell. The flame died away, and her eyes remained shut as a bone-chilling cold took hold. She felt - with every sense - huge beings moving above her, intertwining, moving closer and then further, shedding… something which rained down around her, a pitter-patter like rain filling her ears. She kept her eyes shut. She didn't want to see them, didn't want to witness them. She focused on those totems, focused on the feeling of drinking light in Vandeerleuwe, of seeing a tree of worms on a primordial mound. If these beings noticed her, they didn't react. They simply continued to coil in the dark, further and further away, until they vanished from her every perception. Ignoring her completely - and she sensed a brief conversation passing between the entities, a thousand notions concentrated into single expressions, each word thrumming with a million subtle undertones:

[COMPROMISED]

[AGREEMENT]

[REJECT]

[AGREEMENT]

And then there was nothing.

She fell into darkness. After what felt like hours, or days, or years, she peeled her eyes open. Sanagi found herself somewhere else. Somewhere far away from herself, floating in a space that extended outwards to infinity in perfect blackness. In any other circumstance, she might have struggled, tried to right herself, tried to turn and look around. Instead, she stared ahead with dead eyes, barely perceiving anything in front of her. Was this the afterlife? Just her luck - if what those giants had said, according to Taylor, was true, maybe she'd landed in the vacant lot where her afterlife used to be. Fantastic. Typical. She floated in the boundless darkness for some time, she wasn't sure how long, time was a meaningless concept with nothing to mark its passing. Was she floating or was she falling? What did falling mean if there was nothing to hit? She failed to care much, but she was getting a little irritated. She blinked. Something had moved. In the endless darkness, something had moved, something vast.

It moved again, and she had to stifle a scream - it was enormous. And she could barely wrap her mind around what it was. It was a being so vast and incomprehensible that it seemed to be, to her, a strange ragged assortment of moments. Time and space condensed into innumerable shards scattered in the blackness - a ragged cloak of history worn around a being she couldn't understand. She saw worms slithering beneath a grey sky in a grey ocean, but whenever she tried to look too closely at the worms her eyes began to ache and her stomach began to heave. She saw creatures crawling on the surface of alien worlds, raising strange structures, saw a bright light descending from the sky… in one ragged piece of time she saw a Cherenkov-blue glow, and for a moment her throat burned. She tried to focus, tried to look past the cloak of time the creature was wearing, tried to see what lay beneath. Her eyes watered, and her breath caught. Her skull felt as thought it was full of ants, crawling and gnawing and breeding amidst her grey matter, itching until she wanted nothing more than to crack her head open and tear them out one by one. She saw spheres in the deep, linked spheres, shimmering pieces of godmatter that were bright as the sun despite being, in appearance, a burnished black. The great being started to turn, swimming in the void, and she felt the eyes of a god settle on her.

She felt small. She felt smaller than she ever had. Her skull itched. Her body was on fire. Her eyes begged to cease functioning, to stop witnessing this thing, this chain of orbs shining with dead histories and shards as black as night. It was. It is. It will be. She saw the lifespans of the earth passing in a moment beneath its attention - there were no eyes to see, no organs she could recognise, but nonetheless it watched. She saw the ragged cloak of histories building, event after event, collapse after collapse, saw worlds cracking open as it harvested its fruit. It swam between spaces, serene, perfect, harnessing strength from this universe and beyond. She felt the urge to bow, to scream praise to it, this perfect entity, the end of the cycle, the great candidate for escape. Her mouth opened without her volition, her and she felt herself howling into a soundless void, her intent transmitting where her voice could not:

"Perfect one! Greatest and most supreme! Fruit of the Concrete Orchard, favoured of the thousand young, the end of the cycle! King of spheres! Queen of existence! Lone one! Place of tribulation!"

She blinked. These thoughts weren't her own. Those words meant nothing to her. But… they felt right. Standing before her was complete perfection - and self-assured perfection at that. What could a person do but worship it? She stared at the creature.

It resonated, a shudder that faintly resembled pleasure crossing through the interlinked spheres and rustling the cloak of histories. A shard peeled away from those orbs, tiny compared to the mass of the creature but the size of a planet to Sanagi. Lacquer-black, a tesseract extending in more directions than any object should, lines of information coursing over its shining surface in symbols that made her eyes ache and the ants in her skull twitch with renewed frenzy. It gazed at her, and she saw something - a series of intents and processes, each one incomprehensible, but in their totality she thought she spied some meaning to the pattern. A meaning she gave a name. Imitation is the sincerest form of flattery. She tried to scream. The shard entered.

Starlight bloomed in the dark.

She awoke.

* * *​

Taylor screamed out Sanagi's name as the cop disappeared into the creature. The jaws slammed shut with a final 'click', and she was gone. Taylor… did not react well. Her swarm moved out in coursing waves, ignoring the charred bodies entirely, focused completely on ripping apart the thing that had killed her friend. After a moment, the others followed suit. Arch snatched Sanagi's axe from the ground and started attacking the creature with reckless abandon, bellowing as he did. Even Mouse Protector attacked with all her might, teleporting to one of Taylor's insects and raining blows down on the thing's back. The charred bodies advanced, branches creaking menacingly, and Taylor paid no attention. This thing had killed her friend. She would kill it. There was no debate, no consideration. She felt flesh part beneath her delving pincers, felt hot blood flow outwards, felt the creature moan in agony…

There was something in the dark. A great mass of spheres, a cloak of histories. Perfection incarnate, so complete that no partner was ever required. Attracted to this place for a fleeting moment, interested by the contractions of space and the distortions of time, attracted by an ego so vast it almost matched its own. A fiery ego which briefly fascinated it. A mind screamed in the dark, and the spheres brought the mind into its many orbits, reshaping and pressing it, churning it through a thousand processes before returning it - a self-portrait, shining like a polished jewel, refined by its impossible sphere-heart.



She blinked, hesitating. Something had happened. She didn't know what, she couldn't remember a thing… but something had happened. She frowned. That wasn't a feeling she particularly enjoyed. Her attention returned to the creature - something was wrong. She didn't feel muscles contracting. She felt no arms moving, she felt no legs twitching, she felt no motion at all. The creature was almost perfectly still, and her swarm momentarily relented in its assault as she stared at it, confused. It was being attacked on all sides, it had them all where it wanted them… and it was doing nothing. No, wait, that was a lie, it was quivering. Like a fleshy sac about to burst, like an egg about to hatch, it was shaking violently and uncontrollably. The others began to notice, and Taylor realised that her insects were slowly dying - the creature was emanating heat. For a moment she thought it was about to vomit fire over them, but there was none of that sickening yellow light, nothing but heat. She peered closer, trying to figure out what was happening. And there it was - light. But not yellow, not anything natural. Instead it was a colour she'd very rarely seen. Cherenkov-radiation blue. She backed away, and yelled for the others to do the same. Even the charred bodies were backing away, uncertain as to what to do - they weren't receiving commands anymore, that was certain. The body shook… and then it came.

A beam of blue light, the beam itself as thin as a garotte but emanating enough light to almost blind Taylor, speared from inside the creature and shot outwards. It screamed as it went, the air too slow to get out of its way and bursting into flame as it passed. Taylor could feel her ears rumble, her eardrums on the verge of bursting, and still the beam continued. The beam sang, in a thousand thousand tones, each one overlapping until it resembled nothing but a wave of pure, undiluted noise. It swept around erratically, bisecting the creature cleanly, and Taylor flung herself to the ground as it came in her direction. Buildings parted as though they were made of wet paper, sliced open until they tumbled to the ground in huge chunks with steaming edges. It was irresistible, this screaming beam of light. Taylor saw a vague shape standing in the collapsing corpse of the creature, something screaming as light blasted out from it, bright as the sun. Too bright.

Taylor screwed her eyes shut, and the beam simply remained in her vision, burned into her retinas. She vaguely heard the others do the same. She heard charred bodies cracking and falling, she even thought she heard - and sensed through her insects - their shrivelled yellow eyes start to fizz with power, flames beginning to generate… flames that were immediately extinguished by a blinding light which sliced through them. Nearby watchers tumbled to the ground with their flesh charred and their bodies bisected. Finally, it came to an end. The town fell silent. No whispering grass, no strange chanting bodies, no roaring, no panic… it felt almost peaceful. Taylor cracked open her eyes. She saw the devastation spreading around her - it looked like she was at ground zero of a nuclear detonation. Anything which was too close to the origin of the beam was simply vaporised, leaving behind ashen shadows on the asphalt. The air seemed to crackle with power, and fires were beginning to spread amidst the destroyed buildings. The sky was still on fire, which added to the general apocalyptic tone of things. She looked at the creature, at the pile of steaming gore which was all that remained of the thing which had almost killed her - had killed Sanagi.

She saw someone standing in the viscera pile, and things began to click. She jumped to her feet as quickly as she could, her ankle screaming in pain, but she tolerated it for the time being. A woman was standing in the middle of the street, almost naked - her clothes were either destroyed by the intense heat of the beam, or were eaten away by the natural heat of the creature's maw. She was shivering, and completely covered from heat-to-foot in blood. As Taylor approached, the woman moved, crouching low to the ground and scrabbling amidst the gore, muttering to herself as she did so. Taylor cautiously moved closer. Something was wrong with the woman - her body was sound, she didn't look injured, simply filthy. Her head, though… there was no flesh. No skin, no muscle. Just a skull blasted a carbon-black, with a pair of pincers emerging from the jaw, clicking in time with her mumbled speech. Around the neck was something like a frill, tiny black filaments branching away from the spine like the crest of some exotic animal. Or a mane. As she looked closer, she saw the skull was shattered - the front was broken, and through it she could see something like a swirling nebula, a dizzying display of lights, colours, and behind it all, yawning blackness. She shivered, and tried to muster the courage to approach the new cape. The skull-faced cape heard her footsteps and looked up sharply. It stared with empty eye-sockets, but Taylor could still see intelligence in them, something that suggested perception and understanding. The jaw opened, and the cape - Sanagi - tried to speak.

It was painful to watch. She opened her jaw, and nothing came out, nothing but wet gasps from a still-human throat. She paused, tried again. Without lips, without flesh, any sound was strangled and formless. The first sounds to come were vowels, and nothing more - moaned incomprehensibilities, completely meaningless to Taylor. Sanagi clicked her jaw shut, and the pincers clicked in agitation. Her mane twitched erratically, as if in sympathy. Taylor reached out and placed a hand on a bloodsoaked shoulder, squeezing it comfortingly. Sanagi barely reacted, just kept staring down at the gore-slicked ground. Taylor looked at where she was looking - and paused. There was something there. A strip of flesh, no, a strip of skin. Long, thin, with edges so clean they must have been made by a professional surgeon. She tilted her head to one side. There was something else about the skin. Something about the shade, or the pattern of bruising which distorted it, or the complexion. It clicked. Sanagi looked down and rocked back and forth, imitating crying though she was unable, and held a strip of her own face.

Taylor had no idea what to do. How do you comfort a cape who's just lost their face? Well, it happened to Frida, but after what Astrid had done to her it didn't seem as though there was much humanity left in her. Sanagi, though, seemed aware - mourning her condition, able to control herself, maybe able to recognise Taylor. She spoke, and the skull twitched in her direction.

"...are you still Sanagi?"

The skull nodded frantically, pincers clicking a rapid tempo. Taylor smiled hesitantly. That was good. Sanagi seemed to realise something, then crouched down again to hunt through the gore. Taylor just watched for a minute, until another strip of face was extracted from a half-charred pile of meat. Again, something clicked, and she crouched down and started sifting through the viscera, suppressing a retch as she did so. She heard muffled swearing from behind her, and her swarm confirmed that Arch had perked up, had seen a cape with a skull for a face, and had promptly jumped behind a car. Mouse Protector was staring dazedly, barely comprehending what she was seeing… she looked out of it, stunned by something beyond the new cape. Taylor sighed, turned, and yelled:

"Arch! Come over here and help me find Sanagi's face! Mouse, find her some clothes."

They nodded hesitantly and moved. Arch crouched down, wincing, and started poking inquiringly at the steaming mess that surrounded the two hunched capes. He poked around, eyes flicking to Sanagi every few moments. The new cape was opening and closing her jaw rapidly, her pincers clicking sadly. It seemed like she was trying to say something to herself, a mantra maybe, something to keep her sane. She was searching with greater desperation now, hauling aside chunks of meat. The starmatter in her broken skull began to glow a slightly brighter hue, and Taylor acted - she grabbed Sanagi's shoulder, quietly placed another on her arm. The new cape slowed down, stopped moving, stared mutely at Taylor.

"Let it go for a moment. We'll keep looking."

Sanagi seemed resistant for a moment… then relented, standing upright and walking shakily away from the gore, sitting down in the street a few feet away. She stared into nothingness, her skull completely expressionless. Arch leaned over to Taylor as they both focused on the task at hand.

"...so she's a cape now."

"So it would seem."

"Thoughts?"

"Powerful blaster. I think this might count as a Changer… just not a very strong one. No other thoughts beside that. It's strange, but… it almost seems normal. Like, I could imagine a cape like this in the regular world, no need for all the weird stuff we've seen."

She paused.

"...actually, I think that being stabbed by those things in Madison might have changed her ability a little. Did you notice the sound her beam made?"

"Like dozens of tones overlapping yeah. Just like with Mouse Protector. Makes you think."

She hummed noncommittally and kep searching. They had a good few strips of face now, each one as cleanly parted and utterly bloodless - they looked almost alive, ready to twitch into motion at a moment's notice. But there they lay on the hot asphalt, utterly still. Sanagi glanced over to them, and Arch accidentally met her gaze. He flinched a little, and Sanagi looked away, embarrassed. She huddled into herself, staring downwards. In front of her was a pool of blood, and in it she could see a dark skull, large pincers, a whirling mass of starmatter, and a mane of black filaments. If she could sob, she would have. She felt… shame, overcoming her fear, even overcoming her desperation. She'd triggered. Hooray. And now she was a monster. She barely even noticed that she was almost naked, that her clothes were mostly destroyed. Having a skull for a face demanded her attention, and she wasn't quite ready to shift it elsewhere. She hoped they found her face soon. She wanted to see it again, outside of a picture. No more normal life for her after this… she'd have to join the Protectorate, there were no doubts about it. She had nothing to offer as a Rogue, nothing to offer as an Independent. She needed support, she needed people to help her. She tried to imagine herself in spandex. It didn't quite fit - maybe a grim reaper robe. That'd just be typical, wouldn't it - Etsuko Sanagi, a laser-shooting grim reaper. Her dad was probably turning over in his grave.


Mouse Protector returned with a slightly guilty expression. Taylor gave her a look.

"What?"

"Well, I have good news and bad news. The good news is, I found clothes. The bad news…"

She held up her arms, which were currently full of… furs. And a tunic. She'd had the good fortune of finding one of the watchers with only his head removed, and the heat of the beam had actually cauterised the stump so effectively that not a drop of blood had spilled. Removing it had been an adventure, but now she had an almost complete set of clothes ready for use. Taylor didn't seem to share her enthusiasm.

"...Sanagi, what do you think?"

Sanagi stared at the clothes in mute horror. She said nothing, made no indication of her emotions, but Mouse Protector sank a little nonetheless. She carefully placed the clothes in a folded pile before joining in with the others. Slowly, Sanagi walked over the clothes, examined them. A deerskin tunic. Leggings of a similar material. Thick moccasins. And over it all, a buffalo fur coat. Bloodless, too - though they smelled very funny indeed. She wasn't sure if the smell was from the previous wearer, or if animal skins and furs simply smelled that way - she'd never really worn them before, and had no idea what to expect. She began to pull them on, but was stopped by an armoured gauntlet. Mouse Protector had left the gore pile behind (concerned for Sanagi, of course, not remotely because of the mounting disgust at trying to find pieces of face in a steaming mound of meat), and didn't wait a moment before hauling Sanagi to her feet. Sanagi didn't resist. Her muscles felt dead.

It took her a moment to realise what Mouse Protector was about to do. If she did, she might have resisted. The cape teleported away - to one of Taylor's insects, presumably. The kid was good at multitasking. A small moth fluttered to Sanagi, and a moment later the cape reappeared with a 'pop' of displaced air. She carried a bucket of water, and had a shit-eating grin plastered on her face. Sanagi stared at it - the water, not the shit-eating grin, though the latter placed the former into the realm of 'severe and imminent danger'. The bucket of water was abruptly quite empty. And Sanagi was, spontaneously, quite wet. If she still had lips, she would have spluttered angrily. Instead, she simply reeled back, and saw to her horror that the moth was moving away again - accordingly, Mouse Protector teleported away, then back again, with more water. Sanagi was doused almost five times in total, each one causing more blood to sluice off her. Finally, the Mouse reappeared with a towel, which Sanagi gratefully used to dry off her body - the towel immediately became completely filthy, given that there was still quite a bit of blood remaining, but she didn't care. Boo-hoo, she ruined a towel belonging to a probably dead or insane person in a deeply insane town. Mouse Protector began to chatter nervously as Sanagi started hauling on the new clothing, more for her own benefit than anything else.

"So, you should probably think about a cape name or something, huh? I think 'Crossbones' is taken, sorry, but there are plenty of other bone-themed cape names to take. Uh… Funnybone?"

Sanagi ignored her externally, but internally was yelling God no never in a thousand years. The Mouse was undeterred.

"BoneZone?"

Never.

"Death's Head - no wait, that's a Nazi thing, sorry."

How about Laserskull. That's fun.

"Beetleskull!"

Pincerstar.

"The Screaming Laser!"

…Radioactive Corpse?

"Marrowman!"

I'm a woman. How about… Synovial? That's pretty classy.

"Marquis 2.0!"

You absolute fucker.

"Calcium-woman-thing! No wait, just Calcium."

I'm going to bite you with my giant pincers. Why not go for 'Osteoblaster' or something reasonable?

"Metataurus!"

That one's not so bad, actually. Kinda fun. But I'm more beetle-y than bull-y. Maybe this marks an improve-

"Skeletor!"

Under no circumstances will I ever call myself Skeletor, do you understand me you rodent analogue.

Mouse Protector paused just as Sanagi was pulling on her last moccasin, then giggled. Sanagi gave her the dirtiest look her empty sockets could possibly muster - still quite dirty as it turned out - and then looked down. She looked ridiculous. And she couldn't even see the skull - all she saw was a Japanese woman dressed in ill-fitting attire quite possibly from several centuries ago. And the buffalo pelt itched. Mouse Protector slapped her cheerfully on the shoulder.

"Well, I know it's a bit bare bones, but it'll last us till we can buy you some new ones. But hey, if you can bone home you can order ahead!"

Sanagi was… oddly amused by that. Oh God. The trigger had made her tolerate Mouse Protector. Something was very wrong. She didn't feel the urge to burst her eardrums. She realised, looking at the cape with her crooked grin and her stupid helmet hanging at her waist… it was nice to be looked at with an expression that wasn't pity, or fear, or curiosity. Mouse Protector was a veteran cape, had worked with capes who surely looked stranger than her. She took it all in stride. Sanagi felt… well, not much better, but she felt warmer. And it wasn't just the heavy buffalo fur coat. She felt less lonely than she had in some time - bonely. Fuck, no, not bonely, lonely, she felt less lonely goddammit, she still had standards in this freakish head of hers. She heard a call from the gore pile and turned to see Arch and Taylor waving.

"We've found the rest!"


It had taken them some time, but they finally were able to piece together Sanagi's face. It was… strangely immaculate. Sure, it was bloodstained, it was shredded, but there was no other damage - the edges were oddly clean, as if these had been professionally removed instead of blown off when her power activated. They spread it out on the ground, over a dozen clean strips of flesh. It was strange seeing her face laid out like this, flat as a pancake, expressionless as a stone. Sanagi peered closer. Had she always had that small patch of discoloured flesh underneath her chin? Were the bags under her eyes truly that big? She imagined most people would hate looking at their own face like this, but Sanagi was simply… surprised. Any time she looked in the mirror, she always saw a face marred by tension and stress, always too uptight, lips always too pursed, eyes always too fierce. But like this? She looked… calm. It made her look five years younger. That was oddly frustrating. She learned how to look five years younger only after her face had exploded off.

She didn't feel much of anything looking down at that face. Her trigger… she barely remembered it, she only remembered fire, great shapes looming above her, and something coiling in the darkness. But something had snapped in her, some knot of tension so taut and powerful that she barely realised it was there, couldn't imagine ever having it gone. But here she was. No more blending in, no more integrating into society. No more normal life. She was… oddly happy with that idea. It felt like a weight had been taken off her shoulders, and for all the strange feelings burning inside her at the prospect of being a cape, all the things Bisha had said seemed to wash away. So what if she was a little turd, a 'sick little puppy' - she was a cape. And her powers weren't even the kind that gave everything and took away nothing, she had to sacrifice something to shoot lasers from her head. And her new face… it felt almost perfect. Fitting in a way her skin never had, and feeling her pincers click made her think that maybe this was something the rest of humanity was missing out on - it felt like working out a muscle she'd always had but had never truly exerted, and by exercising it she finally felt complete. As she looked down at the face of Etsuko Sanagi, she felt something twitch. Not internally, not emotionally, something very physical, very real. She felt her neck twitch. The long, thin black filaments which formed her pseudo-mane - she refused to call it a 'ruff' or a 'frill' - were vibrating eagerly. She tilted her skull to one side, thinking. The others watched her - without a face to give emotional cues, they were left completely in the dark. For once, Sanagi was totally opaque. Another advantage of not having a face.

Should she be more concerned about this? Certainly, but… Etsuko Sanagi was lying there, flat as a pancake. Someone else was looking down. Someone who could leave that life behind. Even so, her mane was twitching something fierce, and she slowly reached for the strips, taking one in each hand, holding it up. A few of the coal-black filaments were starting to rise up, and she instinctively sensed what they wanted - was this what all capes went through? Did they all feel their powers instinctually? Hesitantly, she brought one of the strips closer to the filaments… and they moved, faster than she thought they could, their tiny sharp tips piercing the flesh and beginning to thread through it. Before she knew what was happening, the filament, along with a number of its fellows, had sewed themselves into the skin, raising it up on an organic lattice, suspending it a small distance away from her skull - simulating the now-missing layers of muscle and fat which would otherwise have divided the two. She brought the other strip closer, and the others watched fascinated as it too was woven back into a natural position. She felt… something. She felt… air. Wind! She felt the air on her skin! And she realised something - her skull was itching. It wasn't much, in fact she had barely noticed until now, but her skull was itching with ferocious phantom pain. The other strips were lifted with no delay, and the filaments leapt forth eagerly to stitch them back into place. When enough were presented, they started to weave horizontally, binding the strips to one another as well as to Sanagi, tightening until you could barely see the seams. She felt something twitch - a tiny muscle in her face, nothing more than a jitter on her cheek, but it was something. She could have cried - if she had eyes and tear ducts, that is. Which she didn't. And that might be a problem in future.

No new ear, sadly, but she was happy to just have skin again. It was nice to be a cape, it was nice to have power, it was nice to have paid for that power too… but it was nice to have skin. There are certain things she couldn't give up, not easily at least. The last strip slid into place, and she took in a breath. She felt the air on her lips, on her skin, and it felt like the greatest thing ever. A smile slowly spread across her face… until Taylor coughed.

"...so, no eyes?"

Sanagi flinched. Shit. Arch, though, responded quickly to her evident distress and passed her his own sunglasses - not her style, really, big old aviators with opaque mirrored lenses. She slid them over her own vacant eyesockets, and the others visibly relaxed. If you ignored the pincers and the stupid clothes, she almost looked normal. She felt her pincers slowly retract into her mouth, the chitinous substance flexing and bending until it started to resemble a small, hard tongue. She coughed.

"...hello?"

She had a voice! She had a voice again! Sanagi felt… better than she had in years. She'd come unwound, had shattered completely and had been put back together again - she was strong, and she'd given everything to become strong. And now she'd left behind her old self - sure, she had her old face, but it was just a face. Just a few scraps of skin held on by a lattice of black filaments. She didn't even have any eyes, for God's sake. No going back now. For the first time in years, Sanagi felt free. Her eyeholes struggled to shut, failed, and Sanagi leant back and enjoyed the feeling of the air on her skin. As she looked up, she saw something, something which shattered her calm.

The sky was breaking.

The others followed her gaze to see the burning sky begin to break apart - like shards of a mirror, falling away to reveal… nothing. A boundless black sky. A gust of ice-cold wind cut downwards, extinguishing almost all the flames left behind by Sanagi's trigger. The quartet shivered… and the body around them began to burn. Piece by piece, flame began to spontaneously generate in the gore heap, forcing them to move away as quickly as they could. The sky continued to break, shards peeling away and falling to the ground - one landed down the street, and sank through it like a hot knife through better, the asphalt simply giving way as the shard fell deep into the earth. They never heard it stop, only heard the sound of distant carving. As they stood at a distance, the body continued to burn - and the flames which emerged coiled and twisted in the air, hissing like living things. The fire grew, feeding on itself and the body, growing higher and higher and hotter and hotter. They began to sweat - all but Sanagi, whose face was no longer capable of producing sweat. The rest of her was fair game, though, and the buffalo coat was really not helping.

The fire built. The sky broke. Mound Moor was coming apart at the seams. Driving wasn't an option - what would they do, drive into the rapidly collapsing horizon? See if they just ended up back on the main road? It was damn frustrating - they'd identified the central pillar of this place, had torn that pillar apart, and now? They had successfully destabilised this little realm, and they were trapped in its disintegrating husk. Sanagi and Taylor sighed in unison - they just couldn't have nice things, could they. The bonfire grew, and Taylor noticed something in the coiling flames. Space was distorting, time too - a flame would repeat the same coil multiple times in a row, seemingly teleporting back into its original position. Flames would move together and then apart, seemingly at random. The anomalies which had plagued Mound Moor seemed enmeshed in the body of the one sustaining it. Taylor remembered how space had shifted, how the town had grown faster than it really should have. She remembered how Bisha had manifested across a massive distance, how Jemima had seemingly teleported to and from the town with ease. She imagined pinching space together, pinching until the fabric ripped and the fingers were able to touch. All spaces made one, made equal, distance obliterated by the influence of the Flame of Frenzy.

She had an idea.

She focused on her eye, on the shattered pupil, on the feeling of things becoming one - and immediately a paradoxical cold heat built in the back of her mind, burning and freezing in equal measure, chilling her to the core while making her flesh feel like shrivelling, as if exposed to intense heat. It begged for dissolution, it begged to unmake her and become one. She backed away from that feeling, and sought another - Bisha. The warmth of rivalry. The tiny sun - the earthen token was still in her pocket, and it seemed to blaze brightly with more heat than the Flame of Frenzy could achieve. The flame licked at the back of her mind, and the tiny sun found a home in it. The urge to dissolution began to stabilise - slowly but surely - and Bisha's mocking eyes seemed to have a crosshair placed directly over them. She held the two urges - the flame which obliterated space, and the rivalry which held her secure, made her mind and soul stable, unmoveable. For the rivalry to continue, she had to continue - and this seemed to fight against the most destructive effects of the Flame of Frenzy. It wasn't a pleasant feeling - the flame warred against her hold, and she felt confident that if she let her concentration go for a moment, her mind would be gone and an inferno would explode from her skull. It was a dangerous dance she was in. But hopefully not a pointless one.

She reached for the flame… and pinched. Space started to fluctuate, the flames began to twitch erratically, and the others watched silently as they started to change - a gate began to form. Twin pillars of a coiling inferno, and between them… reality. A very familiar reality. A reality that made them damn homesick. Taylor turned to the others, sweat dripping down her face, barely able to hold onto the two influences at once. She grinned shakily.

"Shortcut anyone?"

They were silent, and Taylor could hold on no longer. She ran forward, into the light, into the flame, into the shard of reality which was barely being maintained. She heard footsteps behind her - she knew they doubted her. Who wouldn't? But it was a choice between dying in Mound Moor and maybe dying trying to escape. And at least the latter had a possibility of success. She felt space twist, felt her stomach churn, saw a million colours flash by in a dizzying swirl. She felt the ground move beneath her, and for a moment she saw more than she ever wished to see, vast shapes coiling in the dark, before her own mind blocked out the images and forced her onwards. Her control was beginning to waver, and she felt her eyes itch - she could feel them yellowing, feel them shrivelling. A pulse of fear ran through her. Had she made a mis-

To graft is to bring two bodies together, two minds, yet with one Budda-nature between them. To graft is to made two opponents into friends, blood-brothers, bonded in a way no friendship ever could. Internal conflict ceases, and a state of tranquillity is achieved. To bring tranquillity between opposing parts - is this not a route to Enlightenment? The world beyond seeks to bring together their gods, the sutras, the tantras, words from China and India and a dozen other lands besides. They call this good - but we look beyond such things, and seek the truth at the heart of this virtue.

Enter the room, Chorei, and do not return until you have found peace with the creature
.

Something clicked. The war between the two forces - the power which thrived on conflict and the power which thrived on erasure - momentarily abated, not totally eradicated, but for the time being suppressed. The tide had retreated… but even now she could feel it rushing inwards again, trying to overwhelm her petty control. She gritted her teeth, barely keeping the gate stable. She'd never try this again, not if she had any choice. It felt like her innards were trying to become her out-ards, like her throat was trying to leap out of her mouth, her atoms constantly veering between dissolution and solidity.

The colours rushed by, the flames licked at the edges, and Taylor kept moving. And then, just as it seemed too intense to bear, just as her concentration began to waver… something snapped. She fell.

Turk looked down at the four people who had suddenly fallen out of his ceiling. He blinked.

Then he put the kettle on.

And all was right with the world once more.


AN: For Sanagi's skull-face visualisations, look up 'Astel, Naturalborn of the Void' from Elden Ring. Smaller pincers, though. And instead of an eye, starmatter.
 
101 - Caravanserai
101 - Caravanserai

The first thing Taylor saw was a carpet. The first thing she heard was groaning as the others tried to remember how their bodies worked. The first thing she tasted was blood. And the first thing she smelled was marginally more interesting, marginally more pleasant certainly. A cup of tea was quietly placed in front of her face, and the scent wafted upwards into her nose. It smelled like home. She forced her eyes upwards, and saw a familiar face - one with fewer bandages than the last time she'd looked at it. Her mouth creaked into a smile, and she realised something. Both her eyes were on display. She'd ripped off her eyepatch in Mound Moor and had seemingly lost it on the way. She blinked, then coughed.

"...don't suppose you have a spare eyepatch?"

Turk grunted and left the room, leaving Taylor with a bunch of recovering capes - and Arch. Now that was funny. For once the capes in her group were in the majority. Well, until Turk and Ahab rejoined properly. Was this what it was like in the Wards? No, she doubted it. There was probably less blood and fire and screaming and mind-melting revelations involved. Maybe. Either way, she hauled herself up, her legs politely went on strike, and she collapsed into a chair with her steaming cup in hand. She sipped at it. Now that was good - smoky, but not the overpowering smoke of Lapsang Souchong. Something more subtle, something that lingered on the tongue. It was sweet, malty, and was… damn good. She wondered what it was. She sipped contentedly in her favourite chair while the others hauled themselves up. Mouse Protector stood, placed her hands on her hips in what she assumed was a dramatic pose… then sprinted to the nearby sink and threw up loudly into it, occasionally complaining that she'd thrown up multiple times now and was berating her body for being unoriginal about its responses. Start spewing blood or something, or weeping blood, or breathing out smoke… something cool, you know? But no, dry heaving it was. Arch checked his hipflask, frowned, then tipped it up and poured the entire contents down his throat, before sighing and lying back on the carpet with a satisfied 'at last - lubrication' passing betwixt his sozzled lips. Sanagi seemed oddly fine. And wasn't that just a helpful little aspect of her power - though she didn't complain about not being offered tea. Could she eat? Could she drink?

Questions for later.

Turk returned with an eyepatch and Mouse Protector gave him a sharp look. A sharp look he returned.

"...Turk, Mouse Protector, Mouse Protector, Turk. By the way, Turk, what kind of tea is this?"

"Russian Caravan. I can see your face, cape. Sanagi, you're missing an ear."

Mouse Protector immediately yanked her helmet back on and dragged her facemask up with a muffled 'shit!'. Sanagi rolled her eyes.

"I'm aware. Nice to see you too Turk."

"Hmph. Arch, get off my carpet."

"As soon as my legs function I shall, my good fellow. By the way, don't suppose you have any of the devil's snake-juice about you?"

He waggled the hipflask and Turk grumbled, pulling out some of his patented bathtub moonshine from underneath the counter. Suddenly Arch found his legs returned to a state of functionality and leapt up to get his refill. Honestly, Taylor was surprised the hipflask didn't immediately start smoking. Or melting. Something explosive, certainly. Arch pocked the hipflask and sat down next to Taylor. Sanagi grunted and followed suit. Mouse Protector, identity re-concealed (bit of a vain effort at this point, but hey, it was principle of the thing), hesitated before coming to the table as well. Turk placed a pot of tea down in the middle, spread some cups about, and sat down himself. Taylor sized him up. He looked… better. No more wounds, and he looked as if he'd been working out. That was good. The last thing she wanted was for him to take another combat stim and almost die of a heart attack. One thing came to mind:

"Oh hey, where's Ahab?"

"On her way. I told her it's urgent, but not that you'd returned."

Turk kept his face entirely stoic, but Taylor was fully aware that he was grinning internally - well, as much as Turk could grin. She returned the stoic expression, nodded solemnly.

"So… it's been a while."

"Yes."

"...it's a very long story and I'll tell it again when Ahab arrives, so why don't you fill us in on what's happening in Brockton?"

Turk sighed. Fantastic. Now he had to talk for a protracted period.

"...bad. Very bad. Othala's still gone, E88 and ABB rank-and-file are fighting each other whenever they get too close, Merchants are completely rabid, capes are so far staying out of it. Empire doesn't want to risk an injury without Othala, ABB doesn't want to commit to a gang war. Ship Graveyard is total chaos, police are sticking to downtown, trying to keep things under control. Then the bombs started up a day or so ago - packages, some of them ticking, some of them silent, some of them harmless, some of them levelling whole buildings. They're thinking it's a Tinker, no idea what gang they're with. No-one's claimed credit, but they're going for everyone - Empire, ABB, PRT, police, government, random citizens… bad. It's bad."

"...sounds like it."

"Hm."

There was silence. Mouse Protector was a little baffled - weren't these people friends? I mean, they had to be friends, or Turk wouldn't have been so accommodating to them randomly teleporting in - and that was something she wasn't going to think about for some time, not until she had a few minutes to scream at a few walls. Just goddamn. Turk and Taylor, though, were perfectly content. They weren't very chatty people at heart, and after so long with no real contact, it was… nice to just sit in silence with some good tea. She'd gotten good at the whole silent communication thing, too. When Turk glanced at her, he was asking if she was alright. When she sipped at her tea and raised her eyebrows very slightly, she was saying 'could be better, could be worse'. And when he leant back and let a breath out of his nose, he was saying 'good to have you back. Worried about you'. The very edge of her lip quirked up - barely perceptible, but still there. 'Worried about you guys as well. Nice to be back'. She focused on drawing out all the insects in the local area, forming a new swarm, and also clearing out Turk's place as she went. Seemed like the decent thing to do after she'd fallen from his ceiling while covered in blood and ash.

Taylor turned sharply as she heard the sound of approaching motorcycles. The doorbell jingled merrily, and a familiar deformed face rushed through and promptly enveloped her in a bone-crushing hug.

"You'rebackyou'rebackyou'reback!"

Taylor hesitantly patted Ahab on the back. The woman leaned back, planted an uncomfortably pus-covered kiss on her cheek, and then sat back in her own chair, sighing happily. Taylor tried to wipe her cheek with her sleeve, to Ahab's obvious amusement.

"Oh, it's good to see you back - oh, and hey Sanagi, nice ear, kickass costume. Yo, Arch, nice shirt. I assume you started getting shitfaced without me. And… other person?"

"Mouse Protector - nice to meet you!"

"Pleasure to meet you too."

She quietly leaned over to Taylor.

"I swear, you're like a lonely woman with stray cats."

Taylor blinked.

"What?"

And that's when another familiar face trooped in. A bearded face that grinned widely, as two other bikers flanked it and gave their own slightly more hesitant smiles.

"Well howdy shit-for-brains! How're you hanging?"

Voodoo Child crashed down at another chair, and his fellows sat some distance away - Hambone and Buzzard, if Sanagi remembered correctly. And they clearly remembered her.

"Evening, Voodoo Child."

She could see what Ahab had been talking about. Now all she needed was Astrid trooping in through the front door with a face like a thundercloud. Thankfully, that was probably impossible. The huge woman was still, to her knowledge, drinking as much mead as she could in a small Minnesotan village. She didn't seem likely to cruise in on her own volition, and Taylor wasn't going to summon her - she had no reason to help out with fighting a cult she'd had no personal contact with at the side of the girl who'd thrown her sister to the bottom of an icy lake and had depopulated her hometown. Plus, Ahab would have been a nightmare if three parahumans she'd picked up on her journey showed up to help.

And then they were seven - Taylor, Sanagi, Ahab, Arch, Turk, Mouse Protector, and Voodoo Child (not counting Hambone and Buzzard for the time being). And parahumans were somehow still in the majority. Taylor leaned forward, clearing her throat, and tried to condense down the entirety of their journey, the completeness of their revelations, into as short a space as she could.

"So… we met Bisha, the leader of the flame cult. Learned some things about him - where those whispering worms came from, where he was born, that kind of thing. Importantly, we saw what he did to his hometown. It's bad - space and time anomalies, everything you already know about and more. If he wants to do anything like that to Brockton, we need to take him out as soon as possible. He's back here, I'm guessing - capable of projecting his presence across long distances. If you meet him - and you'll know, his eyes are fiery and his tongue too, don't let him speak. Treat him like you would a powerful Master."

Turk nodded solemnly and Ahab joined in.

"Shoot on sight. Understood."

"Good. A lot is still unknown, but I don't think we can waste time finding more information. We know that he's starting a gang war, maybe as a cover, maybe as a goal in and of itself, either way our job becomes much harder if that's happening. So, we have a small number of targets: we find Othala, we take care of the brewing conflict, or at least we make it less severe. If we can get the gangs to pay attention to the real threat, we might end up with some… well, allies. Not the best allies around, but better than nothing. More willing to act than the PRT - guessing they're too busy trying to keep things from exploding. The bomb tinker he's using must have a workshop, we find that, we stop him sending out new bombs. And those bombs need to be packaged up and sent out - if he's doing the two activities in the same location, we might be able to take out a good number of his followers. And finally, we find Bisha, we put him in the ground. Or the ocean. Whichever is most convenient and effective."

She let out a breath. The others looked at her with serious gazes. Even Voodoo Child didn't look incredulous. They knew what was at stake, and they knew to listen to her advice. She turned to the biker:

"How many Khans do you have?"

"'Bout twenty, twenty five. Bunch brought their mamas and old ladies, so that makes… I guess forty five, maybe fifty. Mamas and old ladies can kick ass as much as we can, trust me. Don't ride with the Khans without picking up some tricks."

"Good to know. If you send them against a parahuman, though, they'll just be walking into a blender."

V.C. bristled.

"No offence intended. Try and keep them out of the fighting, we'll call if we need manpower. Sound good?"

"Rather be taking apart some punks, but for now… sure. We'll hold back. But you'd better call us."

"Well, you'll call them - you're going with us. We need the backup."

The cape grinned wickedly, and Mouse Protector felt her heroic impulses twitching something fierce. Taylor gave Sanagi a quick glance, and the new cape shrugged and opened her mouth.

"...By the way, I'm a cape now."

Reactions were mixed. Turk blinked. Ahab slapped her on the back in hearty congratulations. Voodoo Child suddenly looked a little nervous - and Hambone and Buzzard looked downright terrified. Fantastic. The crazy bitch now had powers. That was all they needed. Ahab peered at her with curiosity.

"So, what can you do?"

Sanagi thought about how to explain it, then decided the best way was a demonstration. Her skull was itching anyhow, her pincers were agitated in their desire for release. She felt her mane of filaments relax, and the skin slowly began to peel back to reveal the blackened skull beneath, the swirling starmatter within, the pincers which emerged and clicked eagerly, tasting the air and flexing themselves. Turk blinked. Ahab whistled appreciatively. And the bikers began to reconsider a number of their life choices. Slowly, Sanagi returned the skin upwards - it hadn't fully vanished, and was still woven into the filaments, though she could have forced their withdrawal if she wished it.

"I shoot lasers."

Mouse Protector raised her hand.

"She does. I've seen it. Saved our behinds. We're still workshopping cape names. My money is still on Skele-"

"Say Skeletor again. I dare you."

There was a pause.

"Skeletor."

Sanagi sighed. She couldn't muster up the will to attack her, no will to burst her eardrums either. And wasn't that remarkable. She leant back, settling into her furs, letting the others keep talking. She felt… relaxed. This must be what rock bottom really felt like - freedom.

"Turk, Ahab, any luck on the Othala front?"

Ahab grinned widely, showing off her chipped teeth, narrowing her rheumy eyes as she did so.

"Well, we had some ideas there. See, maybe Bisha killed her - but that didn't quite check out. See, we thought about that encounter at the pier, thought about all the stuff this cult does. Wouldn't it be just dandy if she turned to their cult, started healing their members, enhancing them, whatever? Doesn't that sound right up Bisha's alley?"

She was saying this based on what she seen - and Taylor had seen far more. But nonetheless she nodded. Ahab had never heard that voice at full blast, had never seen those mocking eyes. Breaking someone to his will, making them serve him and defy everything she once stood against… that sounded like him. That sounded just like him. The earthen token in her pocket burned.

"Sounds right."

"Exactly what we thought. And, if she's working for him now, that'd make it easier to pull off the con that the ABB kidnapped her - depending on how good an actress she is, of course. So, we looked into it over the last week or so. See, if Othala has been helping them regenerate, that means something interesting. See, she takes care of scars - heard that from an E88 contact. So we staked out old Merchant places, waited for a dude to show up who had no track marks, no little nicks, nothing older than a few days… and then tackled him and electrocuted his testicles till he sang like a canary. Turk did that part."

The ex-mercenary shrugged.

"Otselotovaya Khvatka had mandatory courses on interrogation. Some specialised in fingers, some did eyes. I like balls."

The Mouse itched, and she elbowed Turk in the side.

"Hey, save it for Friday night, huh?"

Turk gave her a look and she settled back into her chair with a shameful expression.

"Anyway. Don't feel too sorry for him, moment we caught him he started bragging about how he was going to get his boss to burn our eyes out and turn us into his pets. Which was flattering. So, capture, testicular torsion, and we got a few addresses where the cult operated. Not too many - pretty low-down guy - but we were able to pinpoint a few places."

A map was spread over the table, a few buildings circled - they were almost all in dilapidated parts of town.

"We checked out most of these, never saw anything unusual. But this one - old factory, abandoned for years - was different. Harder to get near, gates were properly reinforced, even saw some cameras. Now, could be nothing. But check this out…"

She placed down Turk's laptop, and opened a small video.

"This is from a few days ago. Little camera we set up. And… there."

The video showed grainy footage of a large factory, smokestacks thrusting upwards, the main body of the building a crouching mass of bricks which seemed almost animal-like in the video - as fine details vanished in the static and the visible grains, only vague impressions remained, and the impression Taylor gleaned was one of lurking. The factory in Bradfield - seemingly so long ago - had been a meaningless growth, a structure that grew and grew and grew, sprawling in an ungainly manner on the landscape. This factory was tense, ready to spring into motion at any moment, and its windows shone in the moonlight like a predator's eyes. For a moment, there was nothing… and then it changed. A flash of light crossed down from the sky and impacted the top of the building. It lasted only a moment, and to any other observer would have looked like nothing more than a bolt of lightning. But to Taylor, and the others (sans bikers), the coiling motion of the bolt was unmistakable, and Taylor could almost hear the hungry spitting crackle of something she now knew to be called the Flame of Frenzy.

"See?"

"I see. So this place is definitely associated with the cult. No other candidates?"

"None we could find in time. I doubt there's many more, though - his cult has to be small, if it gets too big it's easily noticed, and he seems happy to remain in the shadows for now. A big base like this… it screams of being a proper headquarters. And if I had a cape capable of making people invincible, or giving them regeneration, or giving them… well, all kinds of powers, I know where I'd put her, and it wouldn't be in some back-alley den that was impossible to defend."

Taylor couldn't fault that logic. So, they had a piece of vital information - where Othala was. And Ahab had mentioned something about an E88 contact. And that was giving Taylor ideas.

"I have a plan. Ahab, you said you had a contact in the E88? Do you think you could get in touch with one of their capes?"

"Depends on which one. Kaiser? No way. But my informant might be able to get one of the lower-down ones - thing is, the Empire tries to be organised, which means they have chains of command and all that shit. Not everyone listens all the time, but still, very annoying."

"Ahab, take Turk and try and make contact. If you can, try and rally some of them together. I know it feels wrong, it's like making a bargain with the-"

Turk shrugged.

"Nah, we're cool. Muscle is muscle, as long as you don't expect us to hang around with them afterwards."

Taylor blinked. Ahab nodded in agreement with Turk. That was… surprisingly easy. Probably came with being mercenaries, she could imagine them working with people much worse than some petty thugs in a rain-drenched coastal city.

"...well, good. Get in touch, give them the evidence, use your informant, do what you need to. Even if you can't get a cape, you said the rank and file are getting rowdy - should be easy to harness that, storm the factory. You don't need to wipe them out, just need to make the Empire know what's happened to Othala. The ABB is only connected to her disappearance by rumours and suspicion - nothing in the face of real proof. Mouse Protector, I'm not saying you should go around talking with the Empire, but you can still help with the assault on the factory. Happy coincidence."

Mouse Protector was a little more reluctant than the two ex-mercenaries - and understandably so, but she'd be wasted damn near anywhere else. It took a few moments, but the cape nodded, considering whether or not she should try and hide her armour and helmet before the attack. Being seen helping the Empire would be… well, she'd never live it down. Taylor saw acceptance slowly come across her face, preceded of course by denial, anger, bargaining, and depression. With a curt nod, she turned to the others.

"Sanagi, Voodoo Child… I think you two should try and make contact with Lung."

Sanagi paled - well, she tried to pale, turned out her skin wasn't so good at the whole 'rapidly-changing-tones' thing anymore. She hoped Taylor understood her predicament, and widened her eyes to compensate.

"That sounds like a terrible idea."

"You've made contact with him before. Plus, with your face off, you look nothing like you used to - the costume helps. Lung's powerful, but I doubt he's an idiot. If he was an idiot, he'd have already declared war on the Empire at the slightest provocation. Now, if you were alone, you'd have a problem. But with Voodoo Child, you can give the story that you're both Khans, and that you have a vendetta against the cult, know how they work and how to stop them. If you're representing another gang, he'll probably be more reluctant to kill you. Probably."

She was mostly basing this off what Sanagi had said of her initial meeting with the cape. It wasn't something she liked, but Lung was one of the strongest capes in the city, certainly in a one-on-one fight he'd be able to beat damn near anything the city could throw at him. She'd seen how large he could get, had felt the heat of his flames up-close. If one of them approached, he could recognise them from the Chorei debacle, and that might cause a little irritation. Potentially murderous irritation. But members of a powerful gang? An out-of-town gang with no interest in taking territory, only concerned with revenge? That might be more… well, it'd be less likely to inspire immediate murder. And that was definitely a bonus. With the ABB on their side, or at least not totally focused on the Empire, they would effectively have eyes across the entire city. Without a growing gang war obscuring their sight, the bombing campaign could be tracked down much faster, bringing them one step closer to Bisha himself. Sanagi grumbled.

"...as plans go, it has problems."

Voodoo Child grunted.

"No kiddin'. Why would he believe us? Maybe he'll think we're doing the bombings and the kidnappings, that we're trying to move in on his turf."

"If you were smart enough to stay out of sight for this long while dealing so much damage, you'd be smart enough to know not to show yourself in front of Lung."

V.C. tapped his chin thoughtfully.

"Maybe he'll think that we're thinking he'll think that, and we're trying to play him with that… that reverse psychology shit."

Ahab perked up.

"But if you're smart enough to do that, you're smart enough to know that he'll think that you think that he'll think that, and you wouldn't show yourself."

V.C. growled and slammed a fist onto the table.

"I fuckin' hate logic!"

The chinaware began to rattle menacingly, and Taylor had an image of crockery flying all over the place, trying to target the elusive concept of logic. If those plates hit anything, she'd be damn impressed, but Turk would be damn dismayed at the loss. Hambone and Buzzard realised what was about to happen and rushed to their boss, starting to massage his shoulders while muttering that logic 'wasn't worth the time', and at one point promising that they'd get him a proper turf and turf (...was that just steak and steak?). Either way, the cape calmed down, and business resumed.

"...so we're agreed. Sanagi, Voodoo Child, go to Lung and see what you do. If all goes well, we'll be able to defuse this gang war and wound Bisha's cult at the same time."

One question remained, and Turk posed it.

"And what will you do?"

Taylor knew this was coming, and had thought through her answer.

"Bisha wouldn't just want to start a gang war for the sake of a gang war. He's doing something else, something that he needed followers for. Now, I don't know what that is, but it's probably related to those whispering worms we found. The gang war needs to be defused, obviously, but one of us needs to look behind the curtain."

"And that's you?"

Taylor was silent for a moment, and she saw Sanagi, Arch, and Mouse Protector start to speak up in her defence. She'd been able to shake off Bisha's compelling voice, she'd forced him to leave, she'd learned how to deal with this kind of thing… good reasons. But at the end of the day, she wanted to get Bisha herself. She was back in Brockton, and rain was lashing down on the windows outside. She was talking about gang warfare, moving her troops about the board like a general going on campaign. This was what she didn't want to happen - to be dragged into cape politics, into the dysfunctional world she had tried her best to escape, that she had escaped briefly. She momentarily longed for the wilderness, for the howling winds, for the desperate battles by the side of endless roads. She had a duty to do here, she knew it, but if she was going to be trapped in Brockton for a while longer, she was going to make Bisha pay. For what he did to Sanagi, for what he did to her town, and for forcing her to return to this place. Bisha was her business. She did had another job to do, of course, and it was why she had given no duty to Arch - though he was being quite blase about being ignored, probably because of the hipflask and the sleep deprivation. The others accepted the explanations, and they split apart. Ahab gave Taylor one last bone-crushing hug, and even Turk clapped her on the shoulder with the shadow of a smile playing about his face. Sanagi and Taylor exchanged a few hurried words. And then it was done.

The meeting was concluded. And they had business to attend to. Taylor stepped out into the rain, feeling it wash over the filth she'd accumulated in Mound Moor, the blood and dust and ash and sweat. She turned to Arch, who was standing with a soaked cigarette in his mouth, looking down at it mournfully. This wasn't something she was going to enjoy. It was an admission of weakness, of inexperience, qualities she'd struggled to keep hidden during this journey and was desperate to keep hidden during the meeting. But to be a leader meant seeing one's strengths and weaknesses both, acknowledging and working to counter the latter. Even if that meant admitting weakness to others. She grimaced, and Arch glanced in her direction.

"...can you give me a ride?"

AN: And that's all for today. Hope you enjoyed things - might be getting another three-chapter tomorrow. Maybe. It's a possibility. I promise nothing.
 
[COMPROMISED]

[AGREEMENT]

[REJECT]

[AGREEMENT]
Hmm... the bit of Entity communication in trigger visions is usually from back when they were first arriving at Earth and shedding their Shards, so it's probably not referring to Sanagi herself. Is this Eden and Zion taking one look at Earth, seeing everything already going on there, and noping the fuck out? Are we looking at an Abbadon-driven cycle here?

Or was this -

It gazed at her, and she saw something - a series of intents and processes, each one incomprehensible, but in their totality she thought she spied some meaning to the pattern. A meaning she gave a name. Imitation is the sincerest form of flattery. She tried to scream. The shard entered.
... something entirely different observing the Entities and thinking to itself "Huh, that looks fun. Why don't I give it a try?"
 
Last edited:
102 - Diplomatico
102 - Diplomatico

The drive was slow. Many of the roads were blocked off, and even with the rain pouring down Taylor thought she could see fires beginning to rise. The sidewalks were either desolate, or were crowded with people hurrying with narrow, hostile eyes. The paranoia in the air was thick as syrup. She could imagine what it must be like on the ground at the moment - a bombing campaign that could strike at anyone at any time, could level a building if the anonymous sender was so inclined. People glanced at each other with venomous gazes - were you the bomber? Were you connected? Did you know more than you were letting on? People who came across as shifty, or ill-at-ease, or had some quality about the eyes which suggested intensity and deviancy were treated as though they were actually carrying a bomb at that moment. Taylor remembered her dad talking about some bomber back a few decades ago - perfectly mundane, living on his own in a forest, no powers or cults to help him. And he had sent the nation into a fit of paranoia, had nearly monopolised the attention of the authorities. The right bomb in the right place could make all the difference in the world, and Bisha only needed to lock up a single city, not a whole country. A few more bombs targeting the right people in the right ways could probably spark a riot. It would certainly undermine any confidence in the postal system. And appropriately, as they passed through suburbs, she saw mailboxes crammed full of mail, no-one daring to go out and collect. In the rain, the paper swelled up and burst through the edges of the metal boxes, until it looked like huge mushrooms were sprouting outside each house.

Taylor shivered. This wasn't her city. It was strange, but in the wilderness, things had been… bizarre, certainly, and often terrifying and traumatising, but they had been open. Here, there were a thousand dark corners where Bisha could be hiding. All the systems which people had relied on were slowly turning against them - roads were blocked and trapped people in neighbourhoods they had no desire to be in, the postal service became a vector for death and destruction, and Taylor had only seen PRT troopers stationed in the downtown area. Out here, nothing. Even the law was abandoning some areas, writing them off as either lost causes or barely worth considering. They had two destinations in mind, two loose ends that needed wrapping up as soon as possible. First, Sanagi's mother. Sanagi might have changed, might actually seem better than she had in days, but she still cared for her family. If Bisha had killed her… well, that was something she'd want to know. If he hadn't, then Taylor's job was to convey her to the protein farm outside town where she could hide out with the second person they needed to pick up. Taylor's father.

She was not looking forward to that particular conversation. But as they drove along, she focused on the cause for some of that dread - her wounds. They had reopened at Mound Moor, and she had acquired a good number more. She was still filthy, sure, but she hoped a quick shower in the pouring rain before checking on Sanagi's mother would help out there. Arch too, though she assumed the smell of smoke and alcohol would filter through regardless. She focused on the wounds, and tried to remember what had happened out on the lake - the feeling of tissue tearing and reforming, the power that lay within scars. She focused on the heat of rivalry, which sometimes burned and sometimes warmed, and on Bisha's mocking voice, his casual arrogance, the words he'd spoken to Sanagi which had broken her in a way that a bone-shattering kicking by bikers, an assault by extradimensional things, and killing her own doppelganger with an axe to the face hadn't done. She remembered the locker, she remembered what it took for her to trigger. And Bisha had casually done it with his words. The tiny sun warmed, boiled, burned… but there was something missing. With Frida, there had been immediacy, a choice between life or death. She was sitting in an air-conditioned car, under no direct threat.

She focused harder. She tried to bring back the feelings which had come at the lake - dirt becoming diamond through force, ore ripped from the ground and broken until it was sharp metal, the universe expanding and warring against entropy. That seemed to do something - though it also brought the feeling of bottomless cold, the feeling of slowly drowning in an icy lake with a metal head fixed around her ankle. She felt… a principle. Her heartbeat, steady and regular, seemed to be the pounding of a war drum, and the pounding of the war drum seemed to be the thrumming of the diaphragm of a man driving people to war, to slaughter, and their cheers were the marching of an army's feet, and the churning of earth beneath those feet became a rolling earthquake… patterns of force, patterns of conquest which underlaid all, the same pounding rhythm of the heartbeat and the same driving of blood through veins. The atom split, the heart beat, the army marched, the voice screamed. Force and force and force and force, all exerted to conquest.

She felt her flesh beginning to slowly harden - her wounds began to close, the flesh turning into numb silver. Silver stronger than anything a body should be able to make. She opened her eyes, slowly, the marching of the army fading into nothingness. She looked down and saw the faint imprints of her nails in the flawless silver of her palms - nothing had left those before. Her ankle felt… alright. No longer in any pain she could detect. And as she checked herself over, she saw tiny marks of sliver all over her body, from the myriad wounds she'd accumulated over time which had yet to heal. She knew, without testing, that they could resist almost everything - the flesh had been tempered, forged on the edge where all conquest occurred, strength earned by right of endurance. Arch coughed, and she glanced over sharply. He gestured to his nose, and she went cross-eyed trying to look at her own. There was steam coming out of it, even in the cold interior of the car. And as she watched the steam slowly fade away, whatever had caused it vanishing, she realised something - her teeth were sharper. It was noticeable to her, but she wasn't sure how obvious it would be to anyone else. It wasn't much - an incisor that cut into her tongue a little more than it should, a molar which felt more accustomed to slicing than crushing. She quietly asked Arch to check her teeth. He examined her with one eye as he drove.

"You're fine. Not too noticeable."

"Too noticeable?"

"If you hadn't mentioned it I wouldn't have seen it. Happy?"

She wasn't. But it wasn't worth arguing about. Might not be the best idea to use this ability too often - becoming more resistant to damage was delightful, but being permanently marked wasn't. She briefly imagined the logical extreme of this path - some horrendous injury that stripped her of skin, or simply a host of tiny injuries adding up over time as enemies realised they should avoid hitting the nearly-impervious patches of her skin. A perfect silver creature, perfectly formed, blind, mute, and deaf but impossibly perceptive and persuasive, ripping through anything in her way. She shivered. Not for her. Not for her remotely. She still remembered how eager she'd been to kill Frida and Astrid during their second encounter, a mindset influenced by this same force. It'd taken Arch to pull her back from the brink on that one - she didn't want to have to rely on having a moralistic friend to keep her sane. She blinked - they were stopping. A large building loomed ahead of them, and as she checked their sat-nav, she saw they had arrived at their destination.

Sanagi's mother lived in a large apartment block - room 37 - and the two were met with some very hostile stares by the other residents as they walked. They were still fairly filthy, still covered in a little blood, and one of them had one eye and an eyepatch. Which attracted stares generally, but at the moment? She may as well have walked around with a billboard reading 'VILLAIN' strapped to her forehead. But she heard no frantic dials, at least, and no-one tried to stop them on their way. Room 37 seemed to be as normal as all the others - a plain brown door with a polished brass number - polished better than the others, as it turned out. A small welcome mat lay outside, with no writing but a rather bland blue-and-brown patterning. Taylor knocked, and for a moment feared that no-one would answer, and she'd have a very difficult conversation with Sanagi. But there was sound - footsteps, not heavy footsteps either, dainty ones accompanied by the slapping of slippers on a wooden floor. Cultists didn't generally wear slippers. The steps paused just behind the door, and Taylor felt a gaze fix on her through the peephole.

"What do you want?"

The voice was harsh and cracked, weathered by years of use. It also sounded quite similar to Sanagi's, in terms of accent, tone, pronunciation… yep, they'd found her. Arch spoke then (they'd decided that maybe the actual adult should speak, not the teenager. Might look less suspicious):

"We're friends of Etsuko's, she asked us to come here."

"Friends of Etsuko? Hmph, I'd hoped her friends would be better groomed. I've never met you before."

They'd anticipated this, and Taylor raised up a phone - Sanagi was on the other end, and she politely reassured her mother that nothing was wrong, that these people were her friends and that she should let them in. It still took a bit of convincing, but at long last the door swang open and Sanagi hung up - too busy trying to get in contact with Lung. The apartment beyond was painfully bland - in the same way Sanagi's house had been. It didn't quite come to that level, but there was a level of calculated ordinariness to the whole thing that put Taylor on edge. Mrs Sanagi - she'd never mentioned her first name and Taylor wasn't going to ask for it - led them inside, dressed in an elegant dressing gown, and sat them down. Up close, she looked much like an older version of Etsuko - much older, but the basic shape was still there. Certain qualities were different, though. The shape of the eyes, for one. Taylor assumed that was from her father. Looking at her was strangely uncanny. There was all the composure Sanagi frequently tried to project… but there was no simmering rage underneath, nothing that spoke to strained composure. This woman was effortlessly composed, and it made Taylor feel a tad bit inadequate sitting around her.

"So, what do you want?"

"Just going to ask a few questions, that's all. And San- Etsuko wanted us to get you out of town. We own a protein farm just outside the city, we're taking Taylor's dad there as well."

Mrs Sanagi sniffed.

"Really. I don't see why I should le-"

Taylor interrupted. She knew where this was going, and frankly, she didn't have the time.

"The city's under threat by a bomber, a gang war is brewing, and Sanagi has managed to annoy a few of the people involved - just as part of her work as a police officer. She told us she couldn't work properly knowing you were at risk."

That provoked a response - a slight tilt of the head, a very slight downcast of the eyes. Taylor could be persuasive when she wanted to be. Well, she could be intimidating. And all that rage which made Sanagi a force to be reckoned with seemed to be lacking from her mother - Sanagi would have at least snarled.

"I… see. And what were your other questions?"

Arch took over again, shooting Taylor a grateful look.

"This is going to sound strange, but has an Arabic man been to visit recently? Or anyone else claiming to be Etsuko's friend?"

"Ah, yes, I remember that - charming man came by, very well-dressed."

She shot them dirty looks, and Taylor tried to ignore the feeling of wearing filthy clothes.

"Very well-spoken. He explained that Etsuko wanted him to check up on me while she was on her business trip - she dotes too much, silly girl. Anyhow, he came by a few times, stopped for tea, and we had quite a lengthy talk every time he visited."

Taylor entered the conversation again.

"Did you ever talk about Etsuko's past?"

"... her past, girl, you make her sound like some two-bit cape. He was a charming gentleman, and no-one visits their friend's mother that often unless they have an agenda. I assumed he was thinking of… courting her. So, I showed him the baby photos."

She smiled. It was a small, tight smile. Taylor tried to suppress a small amount of vomit. The idea of Bisha courting someone was oddly repulsive. One of him was quite enough.

"If a man can get through their beloved's mother showing off baby photos while talking for hours about them, they're probably worth something. He wasn't worth much, it seemed. He didn't visit again."

Something clicked. And it wasn't enormously pleasant. Much of what Bisha had said could be puzzled out by simple psychology - someone with that much charisma probably understood people, understood how they ticked. Certainly, a cult leader would. But the names from her childhood… he'd extracted those by being nice. The fact that he hadn't extracted knowledge by violent force was… oddly disconcerting. A foe like Chorei who reacted to any intruder with immediate assault was one thing, a foe who could be diplomatic was quite another. Certainly explained how he'd risen so high. It still left some questions, though - he'd mentioned something to do with her ex-boyfriend, and that was something her mother likely wouldn't know a thing about. How had he known that? But nonetheless, Mrs. Sanagi had actually brought a measure of relief with her - Taylor had no idea how to fight a cult leader who seemingly knew everything about everyone. But a cult leader who was simply very talented at investigation, at diplomacy, at cold reading? That was frightening… but it could be defeated. All his pretence at being able to see the future - it could have just been some bizarre mind game, some attempt at paralysing them so he could attack. Yes, that must have been it.

She wasn't in the mood to keep interrogating Mrs. Sanagi, and so after a few minutes the three piled down back into the car. Mrs Sanagi sniffed at their attire, sniffed at their car, sniffed at Arch's driving technique - and she was dressed to the gills, every article of clothing carefully chosen and immaculately maintained. Even her bag was immaculate. Taylor had only known her briefly, and she could already imagine going a little insane after an entire childhood. Arch drummed his hands on the steering wheel, and Taylor felt a sense of foreboding wash over her as her street came into view.

She heard distant thunder.

* * *​

Ahab was in a great mood. Better than she'd been in for some time. Ever since Taylor had left, since it was reduced down to her and Turk in Brockton Bay, things had been… well, a little lonely. And a little slow. Observation was useful, but it was also boring as all hell. She'd hated it back in Crossrifle, and she hated it now. At least the machines were doing most of it these days - a bit of automation she was quite pleased to see enter her workplace. She'd spent her days frantically working out, pacing her room, then drinking herself blind every evening. And that had… well, been unfortunate at times. At this point Turk half-lived in her house, given how often he needed to show up to help her get into and out of bed. She would have hated to show weakness, but honestly, she enjoyed the company. She was drumming her hands on her legs as Turk drove through the narrow, winding lanes surrounding Brockton, into the industrial decay, into the realm of a bar which had once been associated with nothing but desperation and failure. But now? Now it was opportunity - a chance for advancement and progress! And goodness, how that changed everything around her, turned the industrial decay into something like abstract art, turned the barren wilderness into a hauntingly beautiful plain, turned the protein farms into… protein farms. Her artistic powers had limits, as it turned out. Protein farms were just that ugly.

The bar came into sight - and a green neon sign blaring Padraig's Pub almost blinded them after so long on the dark roads. Other people might have stepped out with uncertainty, hesitation. Not them. They were ex-mercenaries, damn it, and they weren't being confined to… to investigation and sliding around in the shadows! They were going to war! And they needed some meat shields! Wow, this really was just like being back in Crossrifle. They strode confidently to the pub, guns carefully concealed, implants properly maintained, gunk de-gunked… yeah, they were ready. The place was packed to the brim with skinheads, most of them yelling at each other. They appeared to have interrupted a session of the Bundestag-in-exile. The speakers were loud, their supporters were raucous, the drink was plentiful. And one face turned to notice Ahab. She grinned back at it - no facemask this time, she wanted to attract attention. The face paled. She called out - her voice was different enough to anything in this bar, in terms of both tone and accent, that people couldn't help but listen momentarily.

"Hey, Jack!"

The skinhead in question tried to duck out of sight.

"Aw, c'mon buddy, don't you find me attractive anymore? Hey, Turk, grab him."

No-one moved to help Jack as a large Russian plucked him up from the floor and carried him to Ahab's chipped grin.

"How's it hanging, my main man? Hey, considering that you're a guy and I kinda get to fuck around with you whenever I want, can I call you my boytoy? Is that alright, Jack, can I call you my boytoy."

Jack winced. The bar was silent.

"...what do you want, Ahab."

"Well, boytoy, I want to see your boss."

Jack stared at her.

"...my boss."

"Yeah. Specifically one of your cape bosses. Don't care which one, just… well, take me to your leader. You know the drill."

Jack suddenly looked much happier.

"Oh, yeah, sure, I can take you to my boss! Happy to! If your pet monk - uh, friendly fellow could put me down, I can take you right now!"

Ahab grinned toothily, and Jack flinched a little as her fetid breath washed over him.

"Delightful."
* * *​

In retrospect, she should probably have been a little more nervous when Jack had slammed the door to his boss's office. But she realised many things in retrospect, and had learned to cope with the sinking feeling. Unfortunately, her coping mechanism was alcohol. She was in a bar… but couldn't drink. This must be hell. It must be. Her mood had gone from 100 to 0 almost instantly - damn it, she could smell the liquor! Those bastards, drinking it all, laughing behind her back, keeping her from sweet oblivion. Punks, all of them. A shape moved in front of her. Oh, right, Nazi cape. That was something. Turk stiffened beside her, irritable at being insulted by a skinhead, and she followed his gaze. They were standing in a small but well-furnished office. A large desk sprawled before them - no, on closer inspection, it was more of a workbench, covered in tools and diagrams. The walls were lined with weapons, some antique, some very modern. A hard face looked up - a young woman, but covered in a huge array of scars. And over her head was a metal cage. Ahab racked her brains for a name - Crusader? No, he was a guy. Uh… Othal- no, she was kidnapped. Rune? It could be Rune. She saw runes around the place, but maybe that was just general decor. She saw an icon on the wall, some lady saint covered in wounds, a small plaque identifying her as 'St Agnes of Bohemia'. Icon? No, no capes called Icon, nor Agnes, nor Sai - well, there was one guy called Saint, she thought, but that was probably a guy. The woman raised an eyebrow, clicking one of her weapons on the table regularly. Boldness was probably the best strategy.

"...So, Rune, my assoc-"

Suddenly she was sprawled against the doorframe with a pounding headache. How the hell had that happened. Turk was just staring down at her with a disappointed expression, and Ahab felt a bead of sweat run down her head. No, wait, that wasn't sweat. Damn it, she was leaking again - she withdrew some tissues from her pocket and plugged her ear with them, the thick liquid soaking the paper almost immediately. The cape looked down at her with an angry expression. So, wasn't Rune. Who else. A name came to mind - definitely not without some prompting from Turk who moved his lips very subtly to jog her memory - and she sprang back to her feet, hands extended to show she was unarmed.

"Sorry, sorry, Cricket. Sorry about that, hell of a day, head's a bit scattered, hell, think a bit just leaked out! So, anyway, my associate and I were interested in having a small chat."

Cricket looked about ready to slice her face off with one of those kamas (hey, she remembered the name of those things! She was on a roll!). Turk made a gesture indicating her to get on with it before the scary woman slices off my gonads.

"...OK, cut to the chase, you're a busy woman I can see. Lots of sharpening to do."

Eyes narrowed.

"OK, OK. What if we knew where Othala was?"

Now that got her attention. Turned out that wasn't a very good thing. The young woman was pretty spooky. Then again, Ahab was Ahab, and didn't really care. She was full of pus and bile, and she had no concern for some scar-faced cage-head with a fondness for Japanese weaponry and a likely hatred for Japanese people. Turk started rumbling.

"The ABB hasn't kidnapped Othala. A different group has - the same group which took the Merchants apart. If you've heard of 'grapes' being sold on the street, it's the group which is supplying them."

He stopped talking. He'd said enough. Cricket tilted her head to one side, curiosity piqued. She was quite short up close - actually slightly shorter than Ahab, as it turned out, and a good head shorter than Turk. Ahab imagined she could see a small look of regret cross her eyes as she realised this difference. She was much more intimidating behind the desk. She was damn quiet though. That was still pretty spooky. The cape raised a small tube to her mouth, and spoke - only then did Ahab notice the slash across it. Nasty.

"Continue."

Ahab had to stop herself from laughing. No wonder she hadn't remembered Cricket's name, the Empire probably only let her out when she needed things to be sliced and diced. Her voice was a little hilarious, when pushed through the synthesiser. She'd have been torn apart in a PMC, they did not pull their punches with nicknames. Maybe Screech - no, wait, that sounded too cool. Tube, possibly? Singer, or Opera, something to do with voices. Ahab's attention was drawn back to the cape by the tapping of the kamas.

"...so, we've dealt with this group before, and we think Othala is being kept here."

The laptop. The video. The map. Cricket considered it, taking on board Ahab's explanation of what that flame meant. It wasn't enormously convincing, she had to admit. And that was why they'd brought some other evidence to back themselves up. A shrivelled yellow eye taken from the man they'd captured, pictures of his flawless skin compared to photos they'd dragged from some old police files accessed via a friend of Turk - pictures that Cricket seemed oddly offended by. Huh. Good to know. Wasn't too fond of healing wounds, or maybe not having scars? She and Ahab ought to get along like a house on fire, then - most of Ahab's wounds refused to heal! Though maybe she considered that cheating.

"So…?"

Cricket gave them a dirty look, and raised the tube again.

"Why should I believe you? I have no reason to trust you."

An idea occurred.

"You remember about two months back, when Lung trashed some random yoga studio?"

Cricket narrowed her eyes.

"That was us. We got him to do that. There was a parahuman there, one that had wronged us badly, and we got Lung to take care of her. PRT called the cape 'Mukade', I think. Now, see, we aren't loyal to Lung or the ABB. Enemy of my enemy is my friend, is all I'm saying. We know who got Othala, by coincidence we don't like that group, we're giving you a target, and I can promise you that the group doesn't have very many people. You and a bunch of your boys should be able to take care of it no problem."

That was maybe true. She wasn't totally sure. If the people in the bar who were currently clamouring for a chance to burn down the city wound up giving their lives to save that city… well, that was a sacrifice she was willing to make. Cricket considered this. Now, what Ahab didn't know was that Cricket was bored. She disliked talking to her own men, only faintly enjoyed talking to her cape colleagues. And ever since this chaos had started, all the E88 capes were confined to their own areas, constantly monitoring their men. If something went wrong, it would be their asses on the line. Without Othala healing them, the rest of the capes weren't willing to fight Lung, and that meant they were locked down trying to keep their own men in line. Pussies. They should be wearing their scars with pride, instead of… well, not. She didn't have a way with words, that was for pussies. She didn't know what to make of these two people, but to their credit, they were scarred, they were clearly veterans (army? PMC?) and weren't afraid of standing before her. And they had offered her something she'd been looking for for a very long time. With her men at her side, and her own capabilities, there was no chance of someone trapping them. If Othala was there, fantastic, she'd get a raft of credit and would be promptly left alone to do whatever she wanted. If Othala wasn't… eh. She still got to trash a building. And then she could chop off the delicate parts of these two freaks. Well, the guy at least. The lady she was more uncertain of slicing open - nah, she'd get the boys to burn her. That seemed sanitary.

Sounded like a grand old evening.

It should also be noted that Cricket was not the brightest cape around. She had a base cunning, a capacity for vicious strategy in the heat of battle, but outside of it? She was at her best when lead, when told who to kill and when to do it - in the fighting pits, you fought when told, you stopped when told, you killed when told. For all the brutality and animal strength that the fighting pits had instilled, they had also instilled a certain obedience. In others, the balance between brutality and obedience was shifted firmly towards the former - Hookwolf was a classic example. In Cricket, the latter found itself waxing strong. But here she was, with no-one ordering her around, being offered the chance to wreak havoc on a random group. She was sharp enough to be suspicious, smart enough to know that if she saw a single ABB colour on that building she'd run for the hills and hope Kaiser never found out about her little escapade. But she was dull enough to actually go to that building in the first place.

She nodded, then fixed her eyes on the leper, who seemed to have something wrong with her muscles as well as her skin, given how her face went all funny anytime Cricket talked. Well, kinda what you get losing out on the genetic lottery like that. Sucked to be her.

"Very well. My men and I will go - but you two come with us. No funny business."

Ahab wheezed through her pursed lips.

"No, nope, nothing funny at all ma'am, nothing funny at all."
 
103 - Poking the Dragon
103 - Poking the Dragon

Sanagi stood in a position she had hoped to not stand in again. A position which made her lingering irritations twitch furiously, a position of great delicacy and great solemnity both. That position was standing in front of Voodoo Child, in need of his services. The last time this happened, she had been almost kicked to death and had wound up biting off a giant's ear while a town burned around her. A giant who then ripped off her ear. She was keenly aware of the indignities inflicted on her by this particular biker, and it seemed he was equally aware. She assumed this based on his nervous expression when she revealed she was a parahuman, a nervous expression that had only intensified when they were left alone. She gave him a look. He coughed.

"...so, uh, about the whole, you know, kicking you thing, I…"

"Spare the apologies. We've got work to do."

Voodoo Child's face abruptly shifted to a wide grin.

"Oh, fuckin' fantastic, hate lying. Kicking you was fantastic, still gives me the jollies. But still, no hard feelings, work to do, let's get down to business. Props for being a professional."

She could feel her hidden pincers begin to click agitatedly. She sighed, and her rage went with it. Work to do. Her idea for how to find Lung was based entirely on the prestige of the Khans. Some random punks want to talk to Lung? Not a chance. But members of a gang want to have a quick chat with Brockton's resident dragon? That would command attention. There was only one problem. Lung might not be hugely happy to see her. Thankfully, her face was now an optional feature. With a twitch, she began to disengage her mane, letting it settle down around her in a wide ruff, the skin slowly sliding away from the filaments and into her open hands. Her pincers unfurled from her mouth, and she removed her sunglasses to reveal the gaping black sockets. Hambone and Buzzard paled, and Voodoo Child whistled appreciatively. As she exposed her skull to the world for the second time, a few thoughts occurred in succession - her face was currently taking the form of a series of flesh-coloured strips lying loosely in her hands. A frantic search revealed a set of rubber bands she snapped cleanly around them, before packing it in an old shopping bag and leaving it in Turk's fridge. She'd pick her face up again later. Second, the issue of communication was one she needed to overcome, and she did so by acquiring a notebook and a pen. Clumsy, but it could still work for talking to V.C. and Lung. Frankly, she just hoped her written Japanese was still comprehensible - she was better at speaking it than writing it, and she was only barely competent at speaking it. And third… transport.

V.C. strolled outside, oozing with confidence, and his entourage followed. He hopped onto his chopper, revved the engine… and paused. He glanced at Sanagi, and to her enduring shame she realised that with her freakish head and her bizarre clothing, she actually looked rather like a Khan. He grinned.

"Hop on."

She scribbled frantically on her notepad.

Can't we get a car.

"No Khan rides in a car, dipshit. Now hop on."

I'll get a taxi.

"Hop on."

She could see tiny pieces of machinery start to rumble a little, and his expression was slowly turning into a scowl. With an internal grumble and an external grinding of teeth and clicking of pincers, she hopped on the back. One thing which immediately became apparent was that her senses had been deeply screwed by her transformation. She could still feel, of course - she could see, she could smell, she could hear. But the lack of a nose, or eyes, or external ears had… changed things. One type of perception was starting to overlap with others. She saw a street before her, turned a sickly yellow by streetlights and soaked with falling rain, and she… it was hard to express, but she seemed to smell the street, hear the street, and taste the street as much as she saw it. The yellow lights made her nonexistent tongue crackle with something that lay between a carbonated drink and truly acrid mouthwash. The asphalt made her smell something like crude oil soaking into a layer of dust. It was faint, and not enough to be truly perplexing, but it was still noticeable. Being around Voodoo Child, a biker who seemed to pride himself on smelling as bad as possible - not just being around, but being in close range - the blending of senses suddenly became much more noticeable. She smelled his hideous coat… and she tasted something like putty and dusty meat, a mix between spoiled butter and damp pastry. And the sound was something like a thick, hot soup burbling wetly, moist bubbles bursting with nauseating squelch-pops. If she was still able to vomit, she would have (and that raised questions about how much she still needed to eat. Questions for later). If she was still filled with unendurable rage, she'd probably have punched him. As it was, she endured as best as she could. Her restraint was almost undermined by Voodoo Child laughing loudly and asking how she liked his musk.


Another thought occurred to her star-filled skull. She scribbled once more and held the notepad in front of the biker.

Helmets?

Loose objects shuddered. V.C. calmly removed his sunglasses, and looked at her with a pair of deeply burned-out brown eyes. He growled.

"If you think anyone riding on a Khan chopper'll wear a damn helmet, you can go right back to whatever bony cooch you were shat out of. Understood?"

She nodded. He grinned.

"Fantastic. Now let's roll. We've got a dragon to poke."

She had no idea how these people rode these damn things. When mounted on top of one, it became increasingly apparent that they were, ultimately, just metal frames wrapped around powerful engines, everything stripped away in favour of sheer power and speed. And they very much weren't designed for passengers. The moment they started picking up speed, she found her arms involuntarily wrapping around Voodoo Child's waist, and he cackled as she clung tightly to her one anchor on this insane machine. A small flutter of indignation made her pincers twitch. That flutter… was oddly pleasant. She thought these guys were still punks, rabble-rousers, disturbers of the peace. She felt the urge to arrest them all. And that meant some things hadn't changed. Fantastic. V.C. roared over the sound of his engine, barely audible even to someone right behind him.

"Holding up OK?"

She was silent.

"Guess it happened recently, right? It's rough at first, but you'll get used to it. One day at a time, huh?"

Was a Khan pitying her? Was a Khan offering her advice on her very recent trigger? There was nothing mocking in his tone, nothing patronising. He was… being genuine. That was strange. Very strange. She wasn't sure what she thought about that. She remained silent, and he seemed to accept that.

Lung was not entirely difficult to find. First, they found some ABB members. Then, they dismounted from their bikes (Sanagi remained put. She didn't trust her legs not to shake). Then, the Khans bellowed at the gang members until someone pulled out a mobile phone and started speaking rapidly in Chinese. It took multiple calls to find someone who presumably could translate Chinese to Japanese, and was in contact with Lung. The gang members kept shooting Sanagi scared glances, and she menacingly clicked at a few of them when their glances lingered a little too long. The way they flinched and looked away was strangely gratifying. No wonder capes liked freaking people out. It was kinda fun.

At long last, they had an address, and rode off to… well, poke the dragon. It was a different building to last time Sanagi had met with Lung, but it shared many of the same qualities. Spacious enough to fit him and his entourage into one of its suites. Luxurious enough to be comfortable… but trashy enough to be ignored. The neighbours were quiet, but none of them were particularly well-to-do. What Sanagi didn't expect was the lobby. It looked like a warzone - impromptu barriers set up, and what looked like plates of scrap metal from the Boat Graveyard (she could tell from the barnacles) mounted around certain small rooms. There were nearly a dozen ABB members here, and they were all crouched at one end of the room, hands over their ears, eyes screwed shut. A single member was in the room surrounded by scrap metal, the scrapes on the floor indicating that they'd been led in, then sealed inside by the combined efforts of the other twelve. She could barely see this member - a young guy, probably still in high school - sweating buckets as he stood over a gaudily wrapped Christmas present. One of the dozen raised a loudspeaker and yelled something in Japanese - thank goodness, she understood that at least.

"Open it!"

The kid tried to yell back.

"Can't I have, like, some tools or-"

"Shut up and open the box!"

The kid's face froze and his shaking fingers reached to the bright red ribbon which wrapped around the green and white wrapping paper. With hesitant hands, he unbound the knot, and pulled the ribbon free. Nothing happened. He extended a single nail and tried to use it as a knife, slicing through the thin paper. For a moment his nail caught on a stray piece of cardboard, and the entire room drew a sharp breath as they heard him swear quietly. But nothing happened even then. A plain brown cardboard box was exposed, and everyone at this point was sweating despite the cold weather. He shakily opened the top, screwing his eyes shut and muttering prayers. Nothing happened… but then came the sound of ticking, loud and unmistakeable. The kid's eyes flew open, and she could see him bracing to run. And then he stopped. And a grin started to spread across his face. He stepped out from around the table, and she could see that he'd definitely pissed himself. He held up the cardboard box, showing what looked like a mangled pile of wires and random cylinders. Strapped to the pile was a single post-it note.

This could have been the one.

The dozen members sighed loudly, wiping their brows and removing their hands from their ears. One of them pulled out a tiny rosary and started thanking God, another pulled out a hipflask and drained the whole thing. The tension was broken, and they started clapping each other on the back, loudly congratulating one another on surviving this fake bomb. Sanagi could guess what was happening, but alas, she could not speak. V.C. stepped forward, coughing loudly. One of the dozen turned, and his enthusiasm was barely darkened by his suspicion.

"The fuck are you."

"Aw, no need to be rude, compadre! Name's Voodoo Child. I'm with the Khans. We're here to see your boss."

"No-one sees the boss without… without…"

He was staring at Sanagi with his broken skull and her clicking pincers. Blood had drained from his face.

"...cuh…cuh…"

"Cape, yeah! Me too, actually - so how's about you let Lung know there're two very wet and very tired capes in his lobby, there's a good mook?"

The man was frozen.

"Scram, boy."

He scrammed. He scrum. He engaged in scramming with scraumulous scrambling. The lobby was silent once more, the tension returning as two capes stared down a bunch of unpowered schmucks. Sanagi felt on top of the goddamn world. She didn't even need to point a gun at them to get them to give her some respect - hell, she was the gun at this point! If she still had a face she'd be grinning like a lunatic. The kid was staring at them with curiosity, but not so much fear. Turned out that almost getting killed by a bomb erased most other forms of fear for a time. He grinned. And then a tiny click echoed through the room. If Sanagi still was able to, she'd have vomited. The bomb activated, and the kid was… disassembled. Tiny planes of force generated rapidly in the tiny room, barely visible slivers of distorted light. Some appeared in mid-air and did nothing but glimmer. Others appeared inside the kid… and Sanagi saw why they were glimmering so brightly. The tiny planes of force were rotating at a high speed, so fast that the moment a few made contact with flesh the kid's body started jerking erratically, flung around like a pinball, bouncing between more tiny rotating planes of force. She only saw him for a moment before a spray of gore separated him from the rest of the world. All she heard was flesh tearing and bone snapping. He stopped screaming after a single second, his throat splattered across half the tiny room. But her senses were blended, and she tasted something wet and tangy as iron, something that wriggled and shivered. She smelled adrenaline, a scent that made her non-existent nerves spark, that made her heart pound faster than ever. The remaining members covered their eyes and sighed… well, they sighed until one of their own was damn near stapled to a wall by a flying piece of hip bone which flew at a speed usually reserved for fighter jets.

This all happened in a matter of moments. Even V.C. looked shaken. The member who'd questioned them returned from upstairs, calling out as he did so:

"Boss says you're cool. Just… oh, fuck, what happened?"

"Bomb was real."

"Shit. They're doing timers now? Fuck, how do we… what do… you guys, start cleaning this mess up."

A spray of teeth impacted the wall like rounds from a machine gun.

"...on second thought, just leave. Come back when it's stopped doing… that."

The man pinned to the wall moaned.

"And get him down!"

* * *​

Ahab and Turk bounced around in the back of a white van, trundling rapidly along empty roads towards the abandoned factory. A quick call had alerted Mouse Protector to their movements, and the cape was supposedly standing on guard as close as she dared. The factory was definitely occupied, she said. She could see movement, gradually increasing in intensity. She saw cameras swivel about with urgent frequency. She saw lights flashing. Whatever had been happening there was accelerating - and Ahab could guess why. If Taylor and her pals had escaped Bisha once, if they had used his source of power to return to Brockton in a matter of moments… well, it didn't seem unlikely that Bisha would know of their arrival. And if so, perhaps he knew his time was limited, and he only had so long to act before the problems began to mount. He was moving faster. And that meant he knew he was vulnerable. Ahab grinned sadistically. She was going to enjoy this. She hated investigation, she liked fighting. And now she was going to have a whole factory to play with. Mouse Protector had perhaps sensed the enthusiasm on the other end of the phone, and had hung up promptly, her last words having a slightly alarmed tone to them. Poor girl, she'd figure out how Ahab and Turk rolled soon enough.

The skinheads were keeping a good distance from the two ex-mercenaries. Understandable, if a little insulting. She was approachable, she was friendly, she was eager to fight. Should have lots in common with these violent gang members. Well, apart from the whole master race thing. That might be a sticking point. Jack was sadly not present - in a different truck. If he had been, the two could have had a nice conversation. The gang was a strange mix of unplanned and planned - they had guns, some had bulletproof vests, they had clearly seen combat before and were eager to see it again. But they also had little in the way of a concerted plan of attack. Cricket had taken one look at their blueprints and and had snorted (though the synthesiser made it sound like a mechanical fart).

"No plan survives contact with the enemy. No point planning now - the best is done during the battle itself."

…that made a kind of sense. A very, very stupid kind of sense. She had a point, admittedly. Many of Ahab's best ideas came to her in the heat of battle. Or when drunk. She only remembered the former, though. So many million-dollar-ideas flushed away in a flood of whiskey and assorted other alcoholic fluids. They had enough men, though, and some of the older folks were talking to the young 'uns, giving them pointers. Still very primitive, but that was why this was a gang and not a professional military outfit. She and Turk had a plan, of course. The blueprints indicated a number of entrances they could exploit - factories were very impressive, but weren't very defensible with their emphasis on being easily navigated and their open plans. They'd assault through one of them, letting the E88 distract the main body of the cult while they moved in to try and cut at the nerve centre of the operation, ensure that the cult was headless as its base was wiped out. And hopefully find Othala - with her abilities, she was likely kept nice and secure, behind rows of mad cultists.

They screeched to a halt, and the skinheads jumped out with animalistic howls of fury, hyping themselves and each other up, the excitement of one bringing out the bloodlust in another, until a chain reaction of mutually reinforcing hype drove them into something approaching a frenzy. Cricket stood in front of them, and clanged her kamas together loudly, attracting their attention. She awkwardly shifted her hands around, holding two kamas in one hand and holding the synthesiser with the other.

"Cult's in there!"

Shouts of fury.

"They've got Othala!"

Shouts of louder fury.

"Let's fuck them up!"

They raced forward in a wave of human destruction, some of them already firing weapons into the air. Cricket raced forward, quickly outpacing the rest of the gang. She could already hear startled shouts from inside the factor, and her quasi-sonar read their panicked movements. Good. They were nervous. That would make them that much easier to break. She silently muttered a quick prayer to St. Agnes, remembering the rites her fellows in the fighting pits would perform before each match. A hymn to wounds. Every wound a door. Every door a path to greatness. Her kamas flashed, and she saw a maddened face with shrivelled yellow eyes step into her path. Those yellow eyes widened. Her kamas flashed. A door was opened.

Mouse Protector teleported next to the ex-mercenaries with a pop.

"Man, they don't hold back, do they?"

Ahab snickered.

"No. No they do not. So, they're going for the mouth, who says we go for the back door? Make this a proper spitroast."

M.P. was very discheesed by this image.

* * *​

Beyond a thin white door lay Lung. They had been approved, they had been searched, and they were finally ready to meet with the dragon. Sanagi tried to stop her legs from shaking, reminded herself that she could, if she wanted to, shoot lasers at him until he stopped moving. Maybe. Or she could just annoy him. She'd only killed one thing with her power - and that had been a bastard abomination of fused flesh, and she'd killed it from the inside out. She felt the starmatter in her skull twist in unsettling motions - she felt something like a tiny nebula brush against the interior of her cranium, and shivered. V.C. glanced over, noticing her shudder.

"...I'll do the talking. Actually, shit, you have a cape name?"

Oh God. She wasn't ready for that question. She stared down at her notepad, pen hovering above it, trying to figure out what to write. Damn, she had good ideas earlier, but now all that was coming to her mind were the awful names Mouse Protector had been coming up with. She wasn't going to call herself Marquis 2.0, nor Funnybones, and definitely not Skeletor. She struggled to think of something, and V.C. grinned toothily.

"Shit, all blocked up? No worries. I'll improvise."

No shit that was much worse. But the door was already opening and they were being admitted. Her thoughts on cape names were silenced by the sight of Lung sitting there. He was… larger than she had remembered him being. Larger, more muscled, and she could barely see the outline of scales pressing against the surface of his skin. That wasn't good. Smoke was issuing from his nostrils whenever he breathed. Two women stood behind him wearing little more than nervous expressions - she saw livid red marks on their hands, and the image of Lung demanding a massage even as his flesh boiled with incredible heat came to mind. His metal mask was almost glowing in the dim light, one of the few things they could see of him in this dark room.

"Come."

His voice was a barely human rumble. They slowly moved around to the front, and Sanagi tried her best to stop shaking. Voodoo Child was comparatively calm, strutting into the room with cocksure confidence, tipping a nonexistent hat to the two women. He coughed as he went, though, and seemed to have some trouble breathing. She could barely sense anything in the air, just something faintly acrid that didn't sting her throat or her eyes… well, she barely used her throat like this and her eyes no longer existed.

"You are Khan."

"Sure am sir, Voodoo Child, Ashland Chapter. Mighty good pleasure to meetcha. And this here is my associate… uh, White Rabbit."

Did this son of a bitch just name her after a Jefferson Airplane song. She hated them more than words could express, damn hippies, strutting around with their reefer and their denim and their poor hygiene, expecting the world to improve because they screwed enough people in the mud and the rain and took enough acid to melt their brains into sludge. She'd suffered for her powers, fought and struggled and damn near died, and now she could shoot lasers. And now she was being named after some hippies who… who… gah!

Well hey, that was another thing that remained constant. Lung grunted.

"Why have you come."

At this range, Sanagi was seeing more of Lung. He looked… strange. Breathing heavily, half-dragon already, mask glowing… but his flesh was marred. A huge discoloured patch spread over his side, and in the centre was a wound which seemed incapable of healing. A pair of sharp incisions where something had stabbed him, something huge, something with blades that curved and ripped and injected venom as they went. She internally paled. She could guess what they were from. She remembered seeing him struggle with Chorei, saw him being attacked by that enormous centipede. She imagined the venom of that creature coursing through his veins, so potent that even the passage of months couldn't fully heal it. When she misbehaved as a child, her mother used to warn her about the mukade back home - the pain of their bites, their sheer size, their territorial nature. Behave or the mukade might start to cosy up with you. She hadn't slept for half a week when she first heard that story. A tiny shiver passed through her. Lung glared at the two of them, his eyes faintly glowing, and V.C. coughed again.

"...well, see, a group in Brockton Bay killed one of our boys. One of the Maximum Leader's best buds, actually. So we came along to stomp them real good."

"Why have you come to me."

"Trust me, sir, we didn't want to piss you off none. Just so happened that this group is the same one that kidnapped Othala, same one that's trying to start a gang war… and the same one that's doing this whole bombing campaign."

Lung stiffened, and the women moved back a few steps.

"You know of the bomber."

"We do indeed, dragon-man. We do indeed. Now, see, we know who they're working for… but we don't know where they are."

Lung abruptly stood, and paced to the window, staring out across the city. His every muscle was tense - and he had a lot of muscles. His voice was strained and barely human, but it had a level of deep intelligence that unnerved the biker and reminded Sanagi of another reason to be nervous of Lung. This was a warlord speaking - and warlords have a level of charisma all to themselves. It takes a very special type of person to look at a chaotic situation and to then decide that the chaos ought to bend to them by virtue of conquest. No cause, no ideal, no ideology, just power and the acquisition of it. It was a fascinating type of ego, and one that demanded their attention.

"The bomber has been attacking us for longer than you know. They started sending bombs to our safehouses, then to our bases. No matter where my underbosses went, they would always receive those packages. Some were bombs. Some weren't. Many of these bombs are powerful, more powerful than you could imagine. I know why they target me. They fear me - they fear the wrath of the dragon."

He turned, and a cruel grin began to spill across his face, teeth far too sharp and far too numerous.

"I know who the bomber is."

Sanagi tilted her head to one side. There was a pause. V.C. coughed.

"So, uh, gonna tell us big guy?"

Lung blinked.

"Naturally. A few months ago, a tinker bomber held Cornell hostage."

Nothing new there. It'd been reported on a little even out here.

"I intended to recruit this tinker, to bolster our numbers against the Empire. But… she was taken from Cornell before I could arrive. I assumed she had been apprehended, possibly sent to a remote place where the Protectorate could let people forget about her. They like doing that - taking monsters, hiding them away until people forget, then rebranding them as heroes. When the bombings began, though… it became apparent who was performing them. I believe this bomber was kidnapped and press-ganged into serving this… other group you mention."

Sanagi resisted the urge to shrug. Hooray, they had something of a backstory. And wasn't that completely useless.

"They send a dozen parcels a day. Most are dummies. Some are real. And some have messages inside them."

He gestured to a small table where dozens of tiny strips of paper were held. Each one was miniscule, barely the size of Sanagi's thumbnail, but each one had a tiny number inscribed on it, seemingly using charcoal. They were fuzzy and poorly defined, and many were incomplete due to the paper tearing. But for each that was illegible, many more were quite easily read. A single number on each, and nothing more. V.C. hummed, then coughed again. Something was clearly in the air, the man was spluttering like a consumption-ridden noblewoman.

"...well, that's cool. Look, not gonna lie, we're kinda in a rush, so if you could-"

"Silence. Now, these numbers mean nothing alone. But…"

He picked up a small blacklight and held it over, revealing… a second set of numbers. Like the others, they were seemingly random and only occurred in single digits. And next to them, one of two letters. N or W. It clicked. These were coordinates. Whoever this bomber was, they were leaving coordinates in the form of latitude and longitude. It was a damn good idea, and Sanagi had to give this tinker credit. Whoever she was, she was trying her best to escape. Good on her. It made sense that she could relay a message, too. Even if this tinker was making dozens and dozens of bombs, only so many would be specialised for killing Lung - and she would perhaps only be making so many dummy bombs. A few slips of paper here and there, and she could spread out her co-ordinates wherever she pleased. There was only one problem, and she scribbled her objection down on her notepad before flashing it at Lung.

How do we know which set of numbers are the coordinates and which set of numbers are the order of the co-ordinates?

Lung read it, squinted, then sighed.

"I do not know. You will help."

He gestured vaguely around.

"Do what you must. Take Oni Lee when you destroy them. I must rest."

He staggered into a nearby bedroom and Sanagi could hear the man collapsing. That was… something. Was it sleep deprivation? Did Lung need to sleep? Was the constant threat of a bomb attack exhausting him? Or was he still suffering from the effects of Chorei's venom? Sanagi didn't know, and honestly, didn't want to know. Let Lung do what Lung wanted - Oni Lee was vaguely easier to work with. She assumed. He certainly seemed quieter… and he wouldn't be able to recognise the person who kicked him in the gonads, given the whole skull thing. The two pored over the numbers, and Sanagi quietly scribbled in her notepad. There were two patterns - one where the luminescent numbers were the coordinates, one where the regular numbers were the coordinates. Unfortunately, a number or two was still missing either way. Sanagi had an idea and gestured to the door. They emerged from the room, and V.C. immediately started spluttering, coughing wildly. She scribbled again.

What is it?

"Can you… can you not smell that shit? Guy must have flooded his room with insect repellant or somethin' - nasty shit. Didn't tell me the guy was a fuckin' freak."

He stomped away, grumbling and wiping at his bloodshot eyes. Sanagi shrugged and followed. This skull just kept coming with more perks.

A few minutes later she was cursing her skull and the way it blended together senses, given that she was currently digging through a pile of viscera that used to be an ABB member, hunting for the remains of the bomb. She'd only heard a 'click' - and that suggested it might still be intact. If it was still intact, it might still have a number inside. She rummaged around, trying to find anything that wasn't jagged bone or rubbery flesh. It was difficult. She was glad she couldn't throw up. After poking through a grey, jelly-like mass which she assumed to be the kid's brain, she found… something. A soaked cardboard box, a mass of wires and cylinders, and… a tiny strip of paper, soaked pure red, but with a black number still vaguely visible. She grinned internally, and added it to her notebook. A few searches on an ABB member's phone later, and they had their locations. One was somewhere in Alaska, and the other was a couple of streets away. Even so, one of the ABB goons muttered irritably about 'having to go to Alaska to kick someone's ass' before the others gave him a truly withering stink-eye. A merry jingle came from the front door, and everyone looked over.

There was no-one there. The front door didn't even have a doorbell - this was an apartment building. But nonetheless, a chime had rung, and a cheerful present now sat on the doormat. It rumbled. The gang members paled and started quietly murmuring prayers for forgiveness. Sanagi quietly backed away from it, as did V.C. And then it happened - a cloud of ash puffed before them, and a man in a demon mask stood over the bomb. He looked down. He picked it up. He vanished once more. And when he returned, he had no bomb. Sanagi gave him a look, and scrawled in her notebook.

Where'd you put it?

He was silent. V.C. grinned widely.

"So, we have a place, we have a buddy… why don't we go and kick some ass?"

And for once, Sanagi and the biker were in complete agreement, on a very spiritual level. Oni Lee looked between them, and a tiny spark of vague nervousness played in his almost-dead mind.
 
104 - Nothing New Beneath the Sun
104 - Nothing New Beneath the Sun


They stood before a locked steel door. All around them was the sound of a cult and a gang clashing violently, gunshots ringing out, voices shouting obscene cries into the chaotic night. They had found the back door they sought, but it was locked - their back entrance secured with a powerful chastity cage, as Ahab had delicately put it. It made sense that it would be locked, but it was still irritating. Turk sighed - this was going to be a job for the crowbar. Annoying. He hated the crowbar, and he hated losing the element of stealth by loudly shattering a lock. He resigned himself to this fate, until a gauntleted hand fell on his shoulder. He gave the cape a look. Mouse Protector smirked, and gestured to a window set higher in the wall - still intact, remarkably.

"Well, in queso emergency, break glass."

She chucked a rock at it - quite a heavy one, too - and the window shattered loudly. Turk winced… and then the cape was gone with a strange pop. A moment later, and after some struggling, the door opened from the inside. The cape grinned cheekily, and raised her fingers in the shape of tiny guns.

"Geddit? You see, queso means cheese in-"

"Spanish, yes."

She opened her mouth, certainly to make some even more unforgivable pun. Turk ignored her and walked inside, shotgun at the ready. Ahab patted her on the shoulder, leaving a slight greasy residue as she did, then likewise walked past. And that really just took the wind out of her proverbial sails. Some people just couldn't have fun while fighting. She saw Ahab attaching some horrendous implement of chainsaw-based destruction to her arm, and paled. Well, they did seem to know how to have fun. A scary, scary kind of fun. They proceeded into the dark halls, weapons at the ready. Turk and Ahab took the lead, Mouse Protector holding her sword in one hand and a few small metal balls in the other. One of the many advantages of having a well-stocked utility belt was an ample supply of 'things to teleport to after being thrown'. Hell, when she'd started out she'd used pocket sand, but it turned out that the PRT frowned on minors throwing sand into someone's eyes and then teleporting on top of them to deliver a television-worthy mounted elbow drop. Chevalier, the punk, had claimed that they were mostly objecting to her screaming 'MOUSE IS IN THE HOUSE' whenever she did it. Punks. Some people didn't understand true art.


Ahab was starting to sweat. Her finger was tight around the trigger of her shotgun - and she felt her pistol tap against her leg with the regularity of a heartbeat. The factory felt… off. The moment she had stepped through those doors, she had started feeling a strange churning in her stomach - like she'd drunk too much, or had just been on a rollercoaster. A faint nausea that didn't affect her movement, but definitely affected her thinking. Turk was starting to sweat too - it was like there was something itching, something burning in her stomach which she only needed to focus a little to release. She felt… bloated, that was it. Like she desperately wanted to belch and relieve some of the pressure inside her, but nothing would come. She checked down at the blueprint, and saw something strange. This corridor should have ended a while ago - instead, it continued onwards, an intestine-like passage of coiling, rusting pipes and rotting floors. She commented on this to the others, and to her surprise, the cape gave a shaky grin.

"Saw something like this in Mound Moor. Space gets weird around these guys."

She paused, glancing out of the windows, seeing the bright lights of the city - marred with billowing clouds of smoke from some of the bomb attacks.

"...don't think we're trapped, though. Even if we are, the last time we were able to get out by kil- defeating whatever was sustaining it. We find that, and we should be fine. Should be. Blueprint won't be much help, though."

She smiled, and it went on for far too long to be anything but deeply unnatural. Ahab grimaced. The factory didn't feel like a living thing, but it felt as though organic and inorganic were fusing messily inside. The pipes were the colour of dried blood, the floors were the mottled green of rotting flesh. The structure hissed and spluttered like a living creature, whining and wheezing through pipes that modulated the sound into something like a voice - the contours of their rust seemed to mimic the contours of a throat. There were no words, no meaning, but it still felt uncannily like crawling around inside a great diaphragm, while half-words manifested around them in drifting clouds of moist steam. A language composed entirely of moaned vowels. Ahab tightened her grip. And… there. Something changed. They had emerged into a room stacked high with rusting machinery - and some of it was truly old, there were antique adding machines and typewriters stacked in great piles atop straining tables, next to printers stuffed with rotten paper. A figure moved between the tables, and Ahab raised her shotgun.

The figure froze… and Mouse Protector rolled one of her small balls across the floor, vanishing with a pop and promptly appearing behind a man hunched behind one of the tables. He was dressed in the remains of a suit, though it had seemingly rotten off him from the damp heat of the factory. He glanced around, and she saw shrivelled yellow eyes. The yellow eyes noticed her, and half-broken teeth suddenly bared in an animal snarl. Steaming yellow saliva spilled from his mouth as he roared and tried to leap for her neck. With her advanced coordination, though, she was able to raise her sword in time, knocking him away. A thunderous shot rang out, and the man's back bloomed with a dozen different red spots. His struggles ceased. Ahab called out:

"Good job! Next time stab them!"

The cape was frozen. She'd helped kill someone. She'd done this before - killing. But that had been against one villain - Crimson - one of the worst of the worst. She'd hurt people, that was part of her job, but… Ahab had casually killed a man in front of her. Without any second thought, and then had commented that she should have been more ruthless. The mercenary noticed her expression, and patted her on the shoulder, leaving yet more greasy residue.

"Don't get worked up about it. Trust me, we've fought things like that man before. By the time they have those yellow eyes… well, there's not much you can do for them. One precinct locked up one of these guys a week or so back, left him with some regular criminals. He didn't even hesitate before he started trying to bite their faces off. Shoulda seen the news the next day."

She exaggeratedly shivered.

"Brrr. Now, let's get moving."

Mouse Protector gave her a look. All she got in return was an apologetic smile. M.P. looked down at the body again - it didn't look all that human up close, admittedly. The body was withered, like it hadn't received food in weeks, and the lips were cracked and bleeding from a lack of water. Worst of all was the head. It seemed to depress, caving inwards, but even as it sank there were small bursts of activity, like a bubble had just risen to the surface and had pushed the surface of the head upwards once more. It looked, in short, like there was nothing but boiling fluid inside that braincase. She tried to imagine it as one of Bonesaw's creations, one of the poor creatures that were either too monstrous to think, or were too far gone to be recovered. PRT advice for them was always to simply gun them down. Death was a mercy. Turk grunted, and the two returned their attention to the mission at hand.

* * *​

The ride over to the building was… something. Definitely something. Sanagi rode with Voodoo Child again, clinging tightly to his stinking white coat. But Oni Lee had insisted on riding with them as well, and thus Hambone was riding along in dead silence, completely stiff, while a demon-masked cape perched behind him with effortless poise, his arms calmly wrapped around the terrified biker. Looking at him made Sanagi simultaneously happy (a biker who had almost killed her was currently scared shitless), nervous (the cape she had assaulted was in very close range and had a known vicious streak), and oddly relieved. Oni Lee was a brutal son of a bitch who'd killed some of her own colleagues in his attacks. And she was glad to have this particular brutal son of a bitch on her side. That exucse didn't quite allay her desire to get away, though. Hell, she was shuddering at the image of what would happen if this bomb tinker had been acquired by Lung - Oni Lee teleporting into a place, activating some impossible bomb, then vanishing completely… with a single strike he could effectively wipe out anyone he wanted. She knew why Lung had sent him. It wasn't some gesture of friendliness with the Khans, it was to acquire the cape he wanted to recruit in the first place. In short, she was in a state of mind she hated being in before a fight. She was thinking of two things at once, two sets of priorities competing viciously. She needed to get to this base and take out the cultists there… and she needed to stop Oni Lee from completing his mission.

She just couldn't have nice things.

The building approached quickly. It was an ugly, brown thing, and for a moment she thought of Brent DeNeuve's tower and shivered. There were no lights in the windows, primarily because there were no windows to speak of. Every entrance and exit was bricked up, and as she peered closer, she saw that the bricks had been deliberately roughed up to make them look older, like the building had been sealed off for a long time. But the mortar was too fresh and clean, and a brief inspection revealed some patches where the work had been less thorough. The windows in particular weren't well-disguised at all… but then again, this part of town was mostly desolate, and squatters were easy enough to repel once every avenue of ingress had been cut off. The five dismounted and walked closer, examining the building. It looked like the kind of place a cult could hide for years and remain unnoticed. The others - sans Oni Lee - started talking quietly about how to enter, and Sanagi had an idea. Oni Lee was looking at her curiously, and Voodoo Child had only seen her skull. She made the universal gesture for 'get back'... and then focused on the starmatter in her skull.

She felt nebulas burn and boil, she felt suns form, she felt cores emerge and gas expand, she felt instability coalesce into the largest bomb in the universe, a titanic explosion of energy barely contained by the weight of its own gravity, undulating waves of burning gas that occasionally flung forth abstract tendrils into the boundless night. Stars boiled and churned… and they shone a bright Cherenkov blue. Her mouth opened wide in a soundless scream, and a howling beam sprang from her head, slicing into the building. The beam howled just as she remembered, howled in a thousand thousand tones blending into a single wave of absolute noise. Oni Lee teleported away almost instantly, making as much distance as he could. Voodoo Child covered his eyes, and she could feel bits of debris start to rattle on the ground. She focused harder, and the beam lanced into the building with deadly force. The beam itself was small, but it carved with such heat and ferocity that even a tiny fracture was enough to bisect through brick after brick, and from those bisections came dozens of dark cracks, forming a spider's web before crumbling entirely and revealing a shadowy interior… a shadowy interior that was still softly glowing as her beam slowly cooled down, the slices it left red scars in the darkness. Her mouth closed. Her pincers clicked restlessly. And the starmatter began to settle - entropy emerged, the supernovae ceased, cores unwound and shapeless nebulae once more took their place. All was calm. And then the bikers whooped.

"Fuck yeah! Kick that fuckin' building's ass! Now, boys, that sight gave me a real urge to get into the old stabbin' cavern, so you'll need to rile me up somethin' good afore I can kick these here cultist's collective bee-hinds."

Hambone and Buzzard looked at each other, shrugged, and then promptly kicked their boss in the unmentionables. He keeled over, wheezing in pain, and they crouched down beside him.

"This town's a complete shithole, the people are lousy, the women are pale and ugly, the buildings are shit, the nature is terrible, and the weather is the worst goddamn thing I've ever seen. And these freaks are why you're stuck here, where our bikes can't even go one fuckin' mile over the speed limit 'fore they start skiddin' and slidin'."

They'd been going below the speed limit? That was simultaneously gratifying and faintly embarrassing - she'd been going below the speed limit and had still almost shat her britches. Objects were beginning to rattle ominously, rising slowly from the ground. Oni Lee had no idea what the hell was going on, and honestly, didn't really want to find out.

"And these cultist fucks are doin' all this - bombin' and killin' and druggin' - for no goddamn reason but to get their damn jollies off. They killed Terry, which means we gotta be here, and we can't leave 'cause they decided to up and kill the Maximum Leader's buddy for some fuckin' reason."

They paused, trying to think of more to get him riled up. Sanagi shrugged and scribbled something down on her notepad, holding it in front of V.C.'s increasingly red face.

This cult made me trigger, so now I can melt your face off whenever I want. Can't kick me anymore.

V.C. snarled. He loved kicking things. The rubble exploded outwards, and shot into the building so quickly that the air screeched as it was parted. They heard surprised and pained shouts as pieces of rubble started colliding with damn near everyone the rubble could reach. Sanagi nodded, satisfied. Things were going well. Oni Lee vanished in a puff of ash, and the next thing she heard was a knife carving through flesh, and a few grenades going off in quick succession. Well hell, they were having all the fun. The bikers likewise moved to attack, and she ran to get ahead of them… but paused. She saw something strapped to one of the choppers, and glanced at Buzzard. He grinned.

"Go nuts."

She grinned right back. Well, she was always grinning, but she hoped he understood that she was happy. The fact that she ever-so-eagerly grabbed the axe attached to the chopper (chopper on a chopper, ha!) and ran her hands over it, happy to have an axe in her hands once again, probably clued him in. She had a long evening of basically guilt-free violence ahead of her, courtesy of a flame which melted minds and left behind only savage madness. Her pincers clacked happily.

* * *​

The factory was becoming an inferno. The pipes whined and complained, the moaning voice in the corridors seemed to cry out in pain as fighting spread throughout. The E88 were taking the brunt of the enemy's forces, and they were fighting tooth and nail to keep out the interlopers. Literally, in some cases. They were a wasted, unhealthy bunch, their flesh parted easily beneath knife and club, and they were practically flung backwards after each successful shot. But there were many, and every so often a thug would go down, screaming, three or more emaciated figures with sunken heads starting to gnaw at his flesh with mouths that burned with boiling saliva. Turk, though, was a professional - as was Ahab. He settled into a quick rhythm. They found a good killing field, narrow entry points, easy to defend. A flashbang was enough to lure in dozens of the cultists, and then the slaughter could begin. Gas grenades to obscure sight and irritate flesh, more flashbangs to stun. Two shotgun blasts, usually enough to kill one cultist and wound his or her fellows. Then, his pistol would come out to shoot as many as he could. They were attacking as a human wave, and that meant missed shots were practically impossible - in that huddled mass, a bullet was almost certain to hit something. They didn't dare use the regular grenades - that seemed like suicide in this decaying structure. But even so, the bodies piled up a dozen at a time, crawling over each other to reach the interlopers.

Ahab was having the time of her life. Her gun ripped open as many as it could, and when the cultists came too close, her Secateurs activated. With a click, another mode was engaged - no more pincer, no more trapping and shredding. Instead, the chainsaws activated and she sprang into combat thrashing about like some berserker of yore, limbs flying far and wide as she tore open anything that dared to come into range. Mouse Protector was a good help as well. In the face of death, her reluctance to kill appeared to have abated somewhat - when the only thing keeping you from being torn apart by rabid beasts was a sword, you tended to use it in the most effective way possible, personal morality be damned. She was a positive whirlwind, teleporting around the room to catch her breath, before appearing in the midst of the enemy to deal a few more blows and then vanishing just as quickly. The swarm was distracted as she moved, incapable of focusing on one thing for too long - they focused on Turk and a chainsaw-axe cleaved through their sternum. They tried to take care of the pseudo-leper, and a woman dressed as a mouse would go snicker-snack until their liquid minds poured out through gaping wounds in their heads - and their heads parted so easily, like a spider's egg being split open - rubbery and papery all at once.

They were an effective team, but even as they found victory after victory, Turk could see weaknesses. A fully automatic rifle would have been ideal here, in fact, ideally there would be no melee fighting whatsoever. Secateurs weren't the most optimal weapon for dealing with large groups, and indeed, if Ahab had been fighting alone or with only him for backup, she might have sustained rather a few wounds at this point. As it was, her spidersilk suit deflected many of their clawing hands, and then her axe turned clawing hands into fumbling stumps. No, Turk could already imagine his commander giving them some grim comments. 'No, no, you evolutionary rejects. Private Mouse must carry grenades, deploying them at close range and without warning, then running away just as quickly. Corporal Ahab shouldn't be using Secateurs, she must make use of the Pilum by that British company, Aquila Industries, now that's designed for crowd control, and would keep them at a solid distance - it worked in the Ellisburg incident, and it'd work even better here! And Captain Turk, you absolute buffoon, why did you not bring incendiaries? Their bodies could have become pyres, walls to keep back their comrades, you could turn their numbers totally against them!'

His old commander had never been very keen on things like 'basic morality'. Made him a good mercenary, and a shitty person. Eh, couldn't have everything. He focused on his ammo count, on breathing when he pulled the trigger, on targeting those cultists in the midst of this scrum. As they fell, they tripped their fellows, and that gave Ahab and M.P. more breathing room. Finally, the shooting stopped, and while the factory remained in uproar, their little corner of hell was quiet. Bodies steamed on the floor, mouths wide in rictuses of hateful rage. Ahab breathed heavily, trying to wipe some of the sweat and gore from her forehead. Mouse Protector had wide eyes, and was having trouble holding her sword. Turk shrugged. This was why you didn't go melee unless you had to. Damn exhausting. Not for old men like him. He stepped forward and handed each of them a quick caffeine pill (ignore the fact that it contained far more than just caffeine) - good for all-nighters and for the post-battle crash. They stood there, chewing, feeling energy return to their limbs.

That was when Cricket flung herself through the door, pursued by dozens more of these creatures. At first, they thought she was in trouble - some cape she'd have turned out to be, in that case. But then they saw her laughing, a rasping, painful laugh from a mostly-destroyed throat. She whirled and danced, avoiding blows like they were nothing, kamas lancing outwards to strike at anything which dared come close. None of the swarm had a damn chance, and the general tone they had was one of pained confusion. They bumped into each other, they stumbled over nothing, they swiped at thin air. Turk rubbed his ear, feeling a little woozy himself. He tried to remember Cricket's data - something to do with sound, they thought. High-pitched sound, something he was very familiar with weaponising. He watched blandly as she cut apart the rest, dodging even the sprays of boiling yellow fluid which erupted from their bisected hollow skulls. Ahab was trying to keep track of the cape, mentally figuring out how to bring her down if it came down to it - grenades, that'd work. Or a shotgun at close range, something hard to dodge. Mouse Protector was just trying to clean herself off. It wouldn't do to look filthy in front of the dangerous Nazi. With a final bloody pirouette, she was still, breathing steadily, as the swarm collapsed to the ground in a bloody heap. The room looked like an abattoir at this point. Cricket glanced around, only now really registering their presence. She blinked, dug around in her pocket, and withdrew the synthesiser.

"...was that it?"

The churning sensation in Ahab's gut intensified, and she saw Cricket wince - not in sympathy, though. She clutched her own stomach, as did M.P., and Turk frowned a little. Ahab grunted.

"You feel that?"

Cricket nodded.

"Guess it's not quite over."

They moved… and Cricket followed. Something broke through in her mind, something clicked. She stared at the armoured cape that she'd barely acknowledged. She saw something familiar in those ears, that sword… a vague memory was surfacing from her childhood. Cricket's eyes widened, and she reached up to try and smooth her hair down before realising she barely had any hair, and also there was a cage up there. Ow.

…she wondered if Mouse Protector would be willing to sign her kamas.

* * *​

The interior of the building was like something out of a horror film. They had no need to conceal themselves here, no need to file everything away into locked rooms. Everything was open. Everything was visible. Sanagi glanced into rooms where men and women with sunken heads and yellowed eyes were nailed to chairs, hands bleeding freely as they tried to assemble box after box containing… well, all manner of things. Letters. Random objects. Fingers. Eyes - both normal and shrivelled. Even a few photographs. They didn't even notice as the intruders penetrated deeper, eyes glazed over and bodies shaking from exhaustion. She saw 'control rooms' - her own term, given that this place had no signs or plaques - filled with desks where, until recently, more cultists had sat. Here, they had hunched over typewriters and maps, sat in front of banks of computers where scrolling profiles of people flashed. This was… something. She examined the screens closer, pincers clicking curiously. Each screen would fill with a person's photo, and then a few chunks of data regarding them.

Allison McCreevy
36
192 Oakland Terrace
Divorced. Father dead. Mother in New Mexico. Communications infrequent.
VIABLE.

She looked around, and saw the walls were lined with driver's licences, passports, anything that provided identification. There had to be hundreds. She had a sinking feeling in her stomach as she looked at some of them - she recognised a few of these names from scanning the missing person reports at work. While she was injured, handling missing person reports was her assigned duty, and some of the faces and names had stuck. Were these potential recruits? Find people who were… what, lonely? Desperate? Poor, isolated, vulnerable… was Bisha finding people who were sufficiently disconnected that they wouldn't be missed? Or was there something else at play here? She deeply wished her phone had survived Mound Moor intact, she could have taken photos. And her instincts screamed against disrupting a crime scene. She peered at the computers closer. This was a lot of computers, and they were running some kind of programme she couldn't recognise. This programme must be… what, assembling information from half a dozen sources. Allison McCreevy - assuming the name was found at random, the age would be easy enough to find depending on where she worked or what she did online, address could be acquired from the city office with the proper authorisation, marital status too, but 'communications infrequent' would require concerted observation, or access to phone records - which would be held by a private company. This computer was harvesting data from multiple sources, and was doing it seemingly automatically. And the dust lying around the place… it suggested that they'd been at this for a while.

The programme did have one identifying feature, though. P.N.P. SOFTWARE, but no logo. That would have to be investigated. The fact that a company was associated was strange, she assumed it was some home-grown thing. She shook her skull, leaving the room and its mysteries behind. Once the building was taken care of, then she might have something to investigate. Oni Lee was carving a blood path through the few cultists who stood upright and moved with purpose - some of them were burly things, muscles piled on muscles. She assumed they were overseers or enforcers, ensuring the rest were kept in line. Voodoo Child strode past her, objects flying around like a mad poltergeist was on the loose, braining any cultist who dared come closer. Buzzard and Hambone barely had to keep him riled - the smell, the sights, the everything was enough to get him angry. Sanagi refrained from using her beam again - not in these close quarters. The building was an assorted mess of horrific rooms. Something like a cafeteria had appeared before them at one point, but the long trestle tables were piled with the bodies of what she presumed were other cultists, and based on their deeply emaciated state, these were the ones that succumbed to exhaustion. Piled next to them on shining plates were small pyramids of shrivelled yellow eyes. Another room contained a circle of charred corpses, thankfully immobile, but there was a familiar sight in the centre. An empty spot, and charred footsteps leading away from it. When Sanagi had first seen such a circle, she'd been perplexed. Now, she understood. Bisha had presumably consumed these people, burned them up in some rite or another, and then had walked away free as a bird.

She gritted her teeth and moved onwards. The cult wasn't expecting an attack, and weren't ready to receive one from three parahumans. Who would, though? An overseer would raise a gun, and the gun would promptly blow off their own foot as V.C.'s ability activated. A handful of half-dead things would muster the will to feebly attack, and Sanagi would hack away at them with her axe, limbs cracking away like dried wood. And everywhere were the remains of cultists who'd tried to fight Oni Lee and had died in a myriad of unpleasant ways. Sliced, stabbed, shot, or simply blown apart by a small grenade. Each floor was the same - more horrific rooms with mutilated bodies performing the mundane acts that the cult required. Where the hell had all these people come from? Surely the city would have noticed this many people vanishing… unless these weren't all from Brockton. She poked at one body that she'd recently decapitated - the face was marked with a full tattoo, one of a grinning skull. Nothing like hers, of course - hers was damn intimidating. And had pincers. And a laser. They helped. But it triggered a thought, this tattoo. Was Bisha taking people from outside, bringing them in, hiding them from the authorities in buildings like this? His cult had clearly spread, Mound Moor had apparently even received pilgrims. She had a sudden vision of Brockton Bay as a city swathed in a great fiery mind, with fiery veins leading away all over the country - nutrients were brought to it from every corner of the continent, maybe even beyond. This many people in Brockton would be noticed if they went missing… but dozens snatched, one at a time, from every forgotten city and town? That could be ignored. That could be easily ignored.

They were on the top floor of the building, and things had become… Spartan. No more gruesome displays, just long tables were more delicate boxes were assembled. The bombs, presumably. Most were unremarkable, stained only with fresh blood from the ongoing massacre. But two rooms caught her attention. One was completely burned black - a small room with walls charred until no trace of the original remained. Not a single spot was spared… save a single point in the middle where she could see a highlight of clean, white floor, in the shape of a seated human. And away from this charred room were a set of charred footsteps, crossing the whole length of the building. She followed them, cautiously, nebulae beginning to coalesce into stars inside her skull. V.C. noticed her movements, noticed the footprints, and followed. Oni Lee was silent, but he too accompanied her. The other room they were interested in, the only other room of interest on this floor, was one with a heavy metal door - it looked like something from a bank vault, too heavy for most people to even try and open.

Five people, though? That was workable. It was an uncomfortable experience, all five of them trying to yank the door open - they were pressed almost cheek-to-cheek, and that meant Buzzard and Hambone had to come within kissing distance of her pincers. Every time they clicked - and she could barely control it, honestly - they flinched, probably imagining… well, maybe she was being puerile and should be ashamed of herself, but dammit this was her skull-head and she'd gyrate whatever thoughts she wanted inside it, but she thought they were afraid she'd snip off their unmentionables. It sounded like something she'd do… no, wait, it sounded like something they'd do to someone who roughed them up. V.C. looked equally uncomfortable with Oni Lee next to him. The man hadn't spoken a single damn word in all this time, only watching them with careful eyes and attacking with dreadful remorselessness. The door started to shift… and then it gave, shifting away with a deafening screech of complaining metal. This floor had been distinctly lacking in horror. This room seemed to make up for it.

Inside was a woman, and over her was a man. The man was one of the cultists, but there was something wrong with him. His flesh seemed to boil, splitting at the seams and leaking sickening yellow light. No shrivelled eyes on this one - just orbs of shimmering yellow flame. No tongue either, only a tongue of that same awful fire. Sanagi froze. Her starmatter began to coalesce once more. Bisha, wearing a new face, grinned across the room - a room filled to the brim with random pieces of metal and plastic, wires spilling everywhere like loose veins, some of these assorted parts forming bombs. They'd found their tinker. And she was pinned beneath the a man she had wanted to see desperately.

"Hello, Sanagi. Been a hot minute, huh? Nice pincers."

The infinite fires of the cosmos began to generate.

"Oooh, now that is pretty. Damn shame, though. I'd hoped to see your trigger for myself… and after I worked so hard to elicit it, too. Ah, that's a lie, it wasn't much effort at all."

The other capes in the room twitched. This man was bragging about causing a trigger. Bad move. Random objects rapidly formed into a primitive body, the sharpest objects forming clawing talons that reached angrily for the man with the burning eyes. Oni Lee abruptly teleported and plunged his sword downward - no grenades this time, not at this range, and not with the bomb tinker so close. Time seemed to crawl to a halt, even as her starmatter began to glow fiercely. Bisha glanced around leisurely, watching all motion slow down - everything but thought. Sanagi could still think clearly, enough to feel her limbs freeze in mid-air. Bisha's host stood up - it was barely hanging together, and evidently the strain of slowing down time was damaging it something terrible. Boiling yellow fire dripped from his charring lips as he smiled, and piece by piece the host's face ran away in gobs of melting flesh, leaving behind a featureless bloody mask with three flames blazing brightly. His voice carried clearly, even through the slowed field of time.

"Oh, the things I could have made with you. You were so ripe for breaking, your trigger must have been something delicious. But instead you settled for disappointment. A head. I could have given you an entire body."

He sighed in mock sadness.

"Ah, well. We'll see each other later, I'm sure. But I have business with the organ grinder, not the monkey."

Time began to return to normal, and Bisha's body whirled in a blaze of vicious destruction. Light was spilling freely from the body at multiple ragged points, Bisha's presence uncontainable by something so feeble. He leapt from the bomb tinker, and opened his mouth wide - fire spilled out, coiling and hungry, jumping to embrace Oni Lee. The cape reacted quickly, teleporting away… and the fire followed, hungrily chewing at his clothes. More teleports, but the flame had found prey it was reluctant to let go. For the first time, the cape spoke in Sanagi's presence. He screamed, babbled in Japanese as the flame devoured him alive. He froze in his teleports, struggling to put out the fire, and Bisha ran forward - evading V.C.'s construct as he did so - and grabbed Oni Lee around the head. He leant close, his pose almost intimate… and he whispered. In a voice so low Sanagi couldn't catch a word, he whispered rapidly, the movement of his lips blurring as he spoke with impossible speed. Oni Lee froze. He listened, even as the flame ate him alive. The next few moments were painful. The flame had been eating him from the outside-in. But Bisha's words planted a new flame, one that erupted from the inside-out. His eyes burst from his sockets, flame rapidly filling them, and his mouth shot out a gout of painfully bright fire. His teeth and lips melted, his throat fused into something resembling glass, and he became nothing more than a vessel for the flame's emergence. Voodoo Child swore and dispatched his construct… only for it to fall to pieces. He backed away, eyes wide. Fear had overwhelmed rage. Bisha turned his head, and gave the cape a cheeky smile over his shoulder.

The body burst, and liquid fire flooded over the workshop. She could hear laughter in the air, laughter that made her starmatter burn with dreadful heat, and distant thunder. She had to think quickly. Bisha was gone. Oni Lee was gone. And the workshop was filling with fire, fire that was hungrily spreading to any flammable material. And they were in a bomb workshop. She lunged forward, fire licking at her clothes, and grabbed the bomb tinker. She was in a bad state - her eyelids had been ripped off, and her eyes had been burned from their sockets. No hands either, and the cauterised stumps spoke of how that had happened. Even her legs were ruined. It looked like Bisha had been taking her apart, piece by painful piece, until consciousness failed her. Sanagi could barely detect breathing - and she silently cursed. Bisha had wanted this woman hurt - just like he'd hurt her. And past all her rage and hate, there was a sense of profound pity. This cape had been captured, imprisoned, and then forced to make bombs. And presumably when Bisha had learned of her smuggling messages out, through the bombs themselves, he had decided to teach her a lesson. She hoisted the bomb tinker over her shoulder and ran from the room, followed by the bikers. The building was starting to be consumed, and she ran. Strange sounds came from behind her, the materials in the bomb workshop incinerating explosively, ripping open more and more of the overall structure.

They ran downwards, passing rooms which were already being destroyed, the cultists inside smiling beatifically as the fire ate the flesh from their bones, then cracked the bones open to greedily devour the marrow within. They descended, the bikers breathing heavily, the tinker's breathing almost inaudible. Sanagi spoke to herself, a silent monologue contained in her own hollow head.

Come on, come on, don't die on me yet. You're probably the only one who knows what I've been through, come on. I've suffered enough, I need to save someone. Haven't I earned that?

The building was small, and it was quickly filling with scents, sounds, sights, she could barely stomach. She saw boiling fat running across the ground from the mounds of bodies slowly being incinerated, saw the computers burst apart in showers of sparks and purple smoke, saw the eyes in the cafeteria begin to softly emit that awful yellow light, almost like they were soaking it up from the environment. And she heard that damned laughter all the way down. After what seemed like hours, the pouring rain felt like nothing else once they emerged into the outside, the bikers coughing and spluttering, Sanagi completely mute. She fumbled around on her person - no notepad, no pen. Lost. Burned up probably. The bikers started to talk amongst themselves, V.C.'s voice a little shaky after his abilities had failed him in a moment of need. She barely heard them. She needed to get this woman to a hospital, or… or something. And she wasn't going to pile her onto a bike, not in her condition. The emergency services were definitely tied up at the moment, no chance of getting an ambulance in time. PRT? She couldn't just call them, none of them actually had a phone - all she had was a walkie-talkie that put her in communication with the other teams. She tuned into Ahab's channel - gunfire, howls of fury, the whirring of a chainsaw. They were busy. She tuned into Taylor's - dead silence. Worrying. Gritting her teeth, she realised what she needed to do.

A car slowed briefly as it approached the building, the civilian inside looking out with mixed horror and awe. It took him too long to notice the bikers, and the skull-faced woman wearing thousand-year-old clothing. The one holding an almost-dead cape with no eyes. He was slow, slow enough that Sanagi could approach, could let her starmatter flare. She jerked her skull, and the man slowly got out of the car. She lowered the bomb tinker into the back, securing her as gently as she could, before hopping into the front and slamming on the accelerator.

Ellen Chau heard nothing but the sound of a revving car and a set of enormous pincers clicking.

She fell back into unconsciousness. If she was being kidnapped by giant car-driving beetles, so be it, but she would deal with it later.


AN: And that might be all for today. Maybe. I'll see if I can crank another one out, no guarantees. Going on break for bit now - Christmas and all that. Definitely going to post over the break, though infrequently. Back to your usual programming in January - see you all then. Or, well, maybe later today if, again, I can crank another one out. I make no guarantees. Proper replies to comments will come tomorrow, promise. I do see them, and they make me smile.
 
105 - Mother of the Whispering Brood
105 - Mother of the Whispering Brood

Ahab didn't know how she felt now having an equal number of capes and normals on the same team. On the one hand, it was nice to have backup. On the other, one of them was a bloodthirsty neo-Nazi, and the other was a mouse. Speaking of whom, the Mouse was slowly trying to move away from Cricket, who was looking at her with a very peculiar expression indeed. Ahab wasn't going to unpick that den of snakes, not here, not now, probably not ever. Though 'the Mouse and the Cricket' did seem like something Aesop would write about. 'But Cricket' said the Mouse 'what about the sanctity of all human life? What about general decency?'. 'Chirp-chirp' said the Cricket, which was a dozen horrific racial slurs that would offend a plantation owner, untranslated from the original Cricketeese for the sake of any young persons in the audience. Damn it, those caffeine pills (which contained many things that were not caffeine) always gave her the weirdest thoughts. That and the sobriety. She wasn't minding the sobriety as much as she thought she would, though. Too drunk on violence. A thought occurred, and she leaned over to Cricket as they lightly jogged through the complex, trying to make up for the time they'd inevitably be losing on the weirdly extending corridors.

"So… where're the others?"

A strangled sound came from Cricket's throat - ah, that must be what her actual voice sounded like. She preferred the synthesiser, that was at least vaguely funny. With a frown, the cape took out said synthesiser and pressed it to her throat.

"Left them behind. Too slow. Too many guns."

"Uh… huh. OK."

"No fun fighting with that many people around you. Get in your way, block your kamas."

"Stop saying 'your' like this is a remotely common experience."

Cricket scowled at Ahab.

"Oh, don't give me that look, we're on the field of battle, nothing I say here counts."

"You're a pissant."

"And you're named after a conscience-granting insect."


The two fell into a sullen silence. Turk grumbled. Why couldn't he get saddled with the bikers, they seemed like fun to hang out with. But no, let Turk handle the ever-so-quirky Mouse and the sociopathic Nazi, he's fine with offending both his own general sense of seriousness and his grandfather who died in the Great Patriotic War. Hm. These caffeine pills (which contained many things that were not caffeine) always brought out the grouch in him. They continued to jog, following Ahab. She had no idea where they were going - she was following the churning in her gut. If they were in a huge, space-defying factory, then it was probably a good idea to follow the strange feeling which intensified when she moved in some directions and weakened when she moved in others. It was the one point they could reliably navigate around, as constant as a compass point (their actual compass points were all over the place). Ahab wondered what the others were doing - had Sanagi taken out the bomb tinker, had she rallied the ABB to her cause? And had Taylor escorted whatever bizarre creature passed for Sanagi's mother to a protein farm outside of town? Come to think of it, she was mostly interested in the former. Hated escorting people.

Every so often a small group of cultists would burst out of nowhere and attack them viciously - this place was crawling with the damn things, to the point that they were wondering just where they were all coming from. Cricket was clueless, mostly just happy to stab things. Ahab and Turk had their suspicions - out-of-towners brought in, draining the external cells to fuel the growth of the core. Mouse Protector, though, had an idea. Most of these people were unrecognisable, basically half-dead things with faces deformed by the intense heat within and the obvious neglect they'd suffered under. But she could pick out some similarities - not many, but some - like two or three cultists who all had the same drooping ear, or a whole cluster of people with the same pattern of melting flesh above the eyes. She'd seen what the flame could do, and it honestly wouldn't surprise her to learn that Bisha had figured out how to make multiple versions of his cultists - just like the endless house had done to her and the rest of her team in that awful place. It explained their numbers, and perhaps their unrelenting hostility. Either way, the cutists succumbed to their attacks with ease, and even Turk had lashed out with the hook-glove once or twice - he disliked melee as a rule, but the hook-glove was easy to slip on or off, and it was hard to trump 'rips your entire face off with a single slap'. The cultists certainly thought so. Or, what was left of them did.

The factory was getting more and more occupied as they went on - they saw tables which had recently been in use, chairs knocked over as their occupants stood to join the fight against the intruders, tools which had just been set down. One area they ran into stood out as particularly interesting - it was almost a small warehouse, a large empty space cleared and filled with huge wooden crates, each one large enough for a person, and then some. They were shaped for people, too - long and relatively thin. None were occupied, but most seemed recently assembled - and a few looked like they'd been reused multiple times, a strange sticky residue coating the inside. A few forklifts were scattered here and there for loading purposes. And in the centre was a group of three people - but not cultists. These were dressed in proper uniforms, holding proper guns, standing at attention and turning calmly to watch the new arrivals. Their eyes were covered by visors, but even so, Ahab guessed there were no yellow eyes beneath. They were too poised, far too willing to watch the intruders carefully instead of immediately attacking them. Their presence was registered, and a series of rapid, almost insect-like clicks passed between them in barely any time at all… and then a set of automatic rifles were raised and pointed squarely at them, met by Ahab's group raising their own weapons. A voice cried out:

"Put your weapons on the ground and your mitts in the air."

Ahab looked them over. No logos she could see, but… they were lumpy. Just like her. Just like Turk. Just like every PMC member she'd ever had the pleasure or displeasure to work with. She called out, her gun still trained on them.

"PMC?"

"Put your weapons down."

"Oh, come on, what happened to professional courtesy? Look, I'm ex-Crossrifle, my associate here is from O.K."

There was a pause. The mercenaries looked at each other, rumbling and clicking in the same bizarre way.

"We're from Keshig Contractors."

Ahab barked out a quick laugh.

"Keshig? Fuck me, my buddy here has one of your hook-gloves!"

"What the - how'd you get one of those? I thought they didn't let anyone use those in this country!"

"Ah, we practice something called 'moral relativism'. We also practice what others might call 'war crimes' - at, least, according to the Geneva Convention."

Every mercenary in the room - Ahab and Turk included - abruptly said 'Suggestion' loudly and bluntly. There was a pause. And then they were all laughing at each other while the two capes tried to figure out what to do.

"So, what're some old hands doing out here?"

"Private business, you know how it is. Assume I can't find out your purpose, either?"

"Not a chance. Confidentiality clause."

"Standard."

Understanding nods passed across the room. Mouse Protector quietly raised her hand, attracting attention and a number of threatening gun-barrels.

"So, uh, can we… leave? Just thinking, maybe we should get moving, do some work, you know…"

Ahab pinched the bridge of her nose with one hand while the other kept hold of the gun.

"Really? You dress up like a mouse and you never heard the phrase 'quiet as a…'? Of course we're going to fight each other, but we're all working stiffs, we can chat before we get down to business."

She turned back to the mercenaries.

"Sorry about that."

"No problem. Actually, what're you doing around capes? Going outside the circuit - hell, didn't know it came with brain damage."

Cricket stiffened. Ahab barked out a laugh.

"More than you'd know - this one's an actual Nazi, still confused as to how that happened. Other one's a friend of a friend."

The Keshig contractors chuckled.

"Fair enough. So, shall we start killing each other like civilised people?"

"Sounds good to us - everyone OK to start the killing?"

Nods all round, though Mouse Protector quietly rolled one of her ball bearings a good distance away, tagging it as she did so. They all stiffened, lowering their weapons and standing at the ready. Well, the mercenaries did, the capes took a while to get the message, but some hisses of 'you're embarrassing me in front of the other mercenaries' made them understand. Cricket was only willing to tolerate this foolishness as long as she got to kill someone afterwards. Ahab and the Keshig leader stared at each other, and a tiny nod was shared between them. They mentally counted down from three… two… one…

"Draw!"

And the killing did, indeed, begin. The Keshig Contractors let off a volley of automatic fire as quickly as they could, before scattering to the crates for cover. Ahab and Turk dove behind cover immediately, though Turk felt a shot slide over his spidersilk-kevlar combination - hurt like hell, but he didn't feel anything penetrating. Mouse Protector immediately teleported, throwing a ball bearing the moment she arrived and teleporting to that, keeping people from tagging her - after the first two teleports she switched to throwing whole handfuls, ensuring people couldn't predict her movements accurately. Cricket sighed and moved with a speed and precision unheard of in a normal human, actually evading the automatic fire and letting out a thrumming wave of sound that made the mercenaries briefly flinch… before their helmets automatically adjusted and began to tune it out. They communicated rapidly, in the same bizarre clicking-rumbling speech that conveyed a great deal in a very small length of time. It sounded rather like if every extraneous sound was removed from a word, and then the remainders were forced together into a chittering snarl. 'Gas grenade' was translated to 'g-nd' (a barely audible rumble to anyone else in the room), and after this was barked out, a small canister was thrown.

Ahab ran from the gas, Turk laying down suppressive fire with his shotgun to give her some breathing room. The stuff was white, and completely opaque - it actually didn't do much to inhibit their vision, but it served another purpose. For every billow of visible smoke, there were a thousand tendrils of invisible vapour which extended through the air. Ahab and Turk had anticipated this, and smoothly pulled up a pair of respirators from their chests. Their eyes had long-since been augmented against this sort of thing - not much of an augment, just a basic treatment that took less than an hour to perform - leaving them basically immune. Cricket was not so lucky, and she found her sound completely shutting off as her throat began to swell shut, depriving her of both a weapon and an essential element of her toolkit. Without her sound, she had no sonar, no ability to perceive everything perfectly. Mouse Protector teleported out of the way, holding her breath as long as she could. Things were now on a timer for the rodent-themed cape - she took in a breath and she becomes less effective as her breathing is restricted. She holds her breath and eventually passes out.

Turk refrained from grabbing a flashbang - their visors were certainly proofed against him - but he did have an idea. A smooth grey cylinder rolled across the floor, and a moment later a pulsing wave of noise exploded outwards from it - one of his sonic grenades - bathing the entire room in a thundering layer. The Keshig mercenaries paused, helmets slowly adjusting - long enough for Cricket to rush forward and attack with her kamas, aiming for the weak points in their body armour, the armpits, the back of the knees. Two fell, but they made no sound - pain deadeners at work - letting them try for one last attack. Mouse Protector teleported on top of them, her face reddening, and stabbed downwards. Her sword sliced cleanly through the plating, severing muscle and forcing their aim off-course. Cricket had enough time to dodge away, giving the other cape a slightly shy smile as she did. Mouse Protector ignored that. She had enough things to worry about.

Ahab rolled out from around her cover, levelling her pistol - one, two, three, and the mercenaries were scattered to the winds, unwilling to brave two melee-focused capes and a wave of fire at the same time. Turk charged, swinging with his hook-glove, slicing into the front of the helmet of one of the mercenaries. With a jerk, the man was sent head-over-heels, and a shotgun pressed into his chest finished him off. Only one remained. Now, in any other circumstance you might imagine that he'd surrender, or try and avenge his fallen brethren. Alas, this was a mercenary, and one without a family to receive the death-in-the-line-of-duty payout. So, he surveyed the situation, nodded internally, and ran away as fast as his legs could carry him. Cricket made ready to pursue, but was stopped by a renewed coughing fit. Ahab rummaged in her bag, pulling out a spare respirator, and Turk did the same. Cricket said nothing, but Mouse Protector gasped out a series of thank-yous and where-was-this-earliers with her restored voice. Two of the mercenaries were dead, but one still lived, quite content remaining where he was. His blood was pooling around him. Ahab strolled over and crouched down.

"No chance of getting any information?"

"...not a chance. Authorised to commit suicide to avoid interrogation."

"Oh wow, does that give a big payout?"

"The biggest. Family'll want for nothing."

A small clicking started to echo from his own armour - a mechanical sound.

"Oh, shit, that's the bomb. Might want to get clear. Keshig doesn't like people stealing the equipment."

"Thanks for the heads-up."

"All good. Now, if you don't mind, going to start injecting as many painkillers as I can so I can go out on a cloud of fairy dust. Have a good life!"

Ahab gave him a brief salute, then jogged with the others to the door - they'd been happy to run away the moment they heard 'bomb'. She switched to a full sprint the moment she was out of the door, dashing down nearly identical corridors as the sound of the mercenary singing echoed after them.

They're calling, they're calling, though my head is hanging low! I hear their angel voices calling, Old Black-

An earth-shaking explosion rocked the building, and all but the capes were brought to their knees. The group paused, letting the dust settle. The capes thought the mercenaries were insane. The mercenaries thought the capes were just bad sports. Cricket kept staring at Mouse Protector, who eventually snapped, driven to irritation by constant fighting, almost choking via gas, and being a subject of intense interest by a slightly mad Nazi:

"Look, what is it? Is there something on my face? Is there?"

Cricket blushed and turned away while Ahab snickered. M.P. turned to the others.

"What is it? Did I do something funny?"

Ahab burst into fits of mad laughter, partially fuelled by adrenaline, partially fuelled by being a little shit.

"...fine, be like that."

She stalked off, grumpy that the joke appeared to be on her. Cricket saw her coming and promptly increased her pace, her kamas twitching a little.

* * *​

There was nothing more to face. No mercenaries assaulted them, no cultists burst out of dark corners. There was just them and the factory, moaning and churning around them for seemingly no reason whatsoever, engines and pipes stretching into the interminable distance to do… something. They had recovered from their brief skirmish, and the churning in Ahab's gut was stronger than ever, almost to the point of being painful. Still, pain was an old friend and she found it difficult to let a poorly stomach upset her combat ability. Things were getting stranger as they walked - the walls were warping, the pipes moving in completely bizarre configurations, combining, separating, recombining, splitting… the ceilings were low, and oddly rounded. The floors were damp and the colour of raw sewage. Now more than ever, Ahab felt as though she was being digested by a monstrous intestine, squeezed down narrow, winding passages to some unpleasant destination. This must be part of the warping that the Mouse had described, some weird emanation of the Flame's power. She quietly filed it away, trying to figure out ways that future preparation could solve this problem. According to the Mouse, hitting the central figure tended to work… but that seemed awfully unsubtle, even for Ahab. Survival suits were probably a must, some kind of compacted nutrients, matter recycling, water recycling… definitely proper muscle stimulants. Anything to assist a long haul journey. Maybe some field tests, just enough to make sure you were staying sane? Some companies had been introducing some deviancy testing, last she heard, maybe that'd be worth looking into.

Her internal debate came to an end as the metal intestine opened outwards, blooming to reveal a huge chamber. It was of the same basic composition as the rest of the factory - rusting pipes arranged in maddening configurations, steam hissing and a metallic voice moaning eerily as air rushed through corroded throat-pipes. But there the similarities ended. The ceiling was enormous, and with the strange pipes, it almost seemed as though she was standing in a huge cloister - a monstrous cloister designed by a madman, but a cloister nonetheless. She looked closer, and her eyes abruptly widened. There were people in there. Nestled amidst the pipes, in tiny alcoves that seemed to have been shaped organically by the spreading construction, were people - men and women, invariably naked, with enormous glistening worms protruding from their backs, wrapping intimately around them and nestling close to their ears. There must have been dozens… and the air was filled with the sound of venomous whispering. She'd not seen these worms in some time, not since Malik. But here they were, whispering malevolently. And in the centre of the room, on a huge throne made from pipes, was a woman. And standing before her, a man.

"...and that's the cue."

Was the first word she heard, and she immediately realised that she was in the presence of Bisha. That voice washed over her like an undulating wave, it cloyed, it seeped, it insinuated itself into every part of her being. For a moment she felt a craving - a craving to hear that voice tell her sweet nothings, tell her that she was still beautiful, bringing up insecurities she'd been struggling to drown with drink, adrenaline, and sheer dumb bravado. And then she remembered Taylor's advice, raised her gun, and fired. Turk followed suit. And even Mouse Protector teleported towards him with an uncharacteristic scream of fury. Cricket was the only one to hesitate, for she was the only one to recognise the woman on the throne. Her shape was… wrong. She was simultaneously shrivelled and bloated, parts of her wasting away to nothing while others seemed to grow grotesquely large. Her head was a great globe of flesh, eyes watery and unseeing, livid marks running across her bald scalp… but her body was barely there at all, though one of her legs was marbled with strange growths that resembled an elephant's foot. She was grotesque, she was hideous, she was… Othala. There was no doubt about it.

Bisha let the bullets hit him, let his current body fall to the ground with a sigh, sickening yellow light exploding outwards. He collapsed to his knees, and glanced around in a bored fashion just as Mouse Protector's sword impacted his neck, cutting through with incredible ease. The head rolled away cleanly, nestling into a small hollow in the pipes, the light in its eyes already going out, the fire on the tongue dying away in moments. Ahab blinked. That had been easy. What had the others been so worried about-

And then that voice came again, magnified a thousand times, almost enough to bring her to her knees. Each one of the whispering worms had extended itself, slender, pale, and glistening dully, into the main body of the chamber, suspended above them and smiling with lipless mouths, vestigial arms hanging limply below.

"Impolite. Just wanted to talk."

Ahab aimed upwards and fired. Some worms slithered away from the buckshot, but many failed to escape, and she saw chunks of pale flesh peel away and fall to the ground with a sickeningly wet sound. Their hosts moaned in pain - but Ahab knew that they'd been experiencing much worse for God-knows how long. This may as well be a mercy killing. The worms kept talking, even as they slithered above in a mesmerising panoply of disgusting pale flesh.

"Ah, Ahab - and don't think I don't know your true name, or what's happened to the others who've borne it - and continue to bear it. How's your brother doing?"

She snarled and fired again.

"Temper, temper, always your flaw. That and greed - I could talk about that all day if I wanted to. Which I don't. Why should I bother investing in something which is going to expire so very, very soon?"

That might have paralysed Ahab once… but the doughball with the Merchants, the one who had led her to the pier and her near-death, had already displayed a talent for picking apart her psyche and bringing her secrets to the surface. So her only response was pure rage, and shell after shell unloaded into the festering nest, and when the shells ran out she switched to bullets. She didn't know when she started screaming at it, but she knew if must have happened early - her throat was sore when Turk clamped a hand on her shoulder, forced her arm down. The worms were dead, weeping ichor freely. Turk nodded to the centre of the room. Ahab's eyes adjusted. She took in the abomination sitting there, with her scalp almost hanging open, barely sealed by crudely-applied metal staples. Based on Cricket's stares, that must be Othala. The thing that once was Othala shuddered in agony, enormous yellow tears running down her face, scarring her already ruined flesh. Huge eyes turned their way, and Othala's deformed lips curled into something resembling a scowl. A loud moaning filled the chamber, and Ahab looked around to see that more of the alcoves had bodies - some of them normal, some of them cultists, but none of them implanted with the worms. The writhing in her stomach grew worse as Othala struggled to speak.

She remembered what Othala was capable of. Power granting - a number of abilities, ranging from invulnerability, to pyrokinesis, to ever-coveted regeneration. It made her valuable to all sorts of people, it seemed. Including Bisha. Bisha, who had presumably carved open her skull - and why would he do that? What reason would he have for randomly torturing his own hostage? Unless he wanted access to something inside that skull, say… well, Ahab forgot the name, but it rhymed with 'Emma' and started with a beer brand. Gemma! That was it, corona gemma. She imagined Bisha tearing open that skull, poking around, using his abilities… and as Othala opened her mouth, Ahab realised her fears were true. The parahuman screamed, a voice oddly like an infant, and the bodies above likewise screamed.

"BE!"

And they were. From each of the captives above, a glistening, pale worm began to emerge, slithering out of the soft flesh on their back as though it were nothing but water, extending outwards and outwards until it was a size that could never have been contained inside their host - just like Chorei. Ahab felt the churning in her stomach intensify, but it remained at a distance - she felt movement, but no violence, no emergence. Whatever had happened to those captives, they had needed to be made ready for Othala's touch. The others felt sick to their stomachs, watching the grotesque smiling things extend outwards, flexing their boneless arms in the warm air of the birthing chamber, already beginning to murmur. Ahab raised her gun… and the worms descended, Othala shrieking as they did so.

A bullet was fired, and one of the arms swam to intercept it. While the previous worms had buckled and shredded beneath a single bullet, this one seemed immune. Oh shit. Othala still had access to her previous abilities. A nearly-invulnerable worm lunged for Ahab, grasping her arm in a death-grip. Turk levelled his own shotgun, but was distracted by the descent of yet another worm. There were a dozen in the air, in total, and all of them were lunging downwards with merciless intent. Turk fired, and to his surprise, the worm didn't soak up the hit. Instead, it wove around the buckshot, elegantly dodging everything thrown its way. Turk's mind raced. Othala, from the files he'd gotten hold of, didn't have all that much data. She was kept thoroughly out of harm's way by the E88, meaning there was little chance to observe her abilities. Of course, that same worth made her a topic of great interest to the powers-that-be, meaning that they'd engaged in somewhat… intrusive methods to learn more about her. She could grant abilities, yes, but there were limits - only one at a time, only one per person, with limited durations. She was good, but she wasn't some godly power-granter. If she wasn't able to grant regeneration, she'd probably be relatively uninterested as parahumans went. But this… this was new. Multiple abilities granted all at once. The question remained if they could possess these abilities for good, or if the duration remained a factor. The fast worm zipped towards him, toothless mouth gaping in hideous glee, and it slammed a wet fist into his face, sending him crumpling to the ground.

Cricket was fast enough to dodge anything sent her way, and a pulse of raw sound made Othala flinch, and for a moment the worms seemed… reduced. Much weaker. Othala narrowed her huge eyes, the eyelids barely shifting, too undergrown to make any difference, and one of the worms opened its mouth wide, exhaling a gout of fire towards them. Cricket dodged, but the intent of the fire wasn't to actually hurt her. The fire continued, and as it did, it sucked up every piece of air it could, hungry to continue… creating just enough of a vacuum for the sound to be disrupted, and for Othala's concentration to return. Two more worms, these ones simply stronger than average as opposed to monstrously powerful, raced to assist their pyrokinetic brother. Mouse Protector surveyed the scene and made a decision - it was a bad idea, but most of her ideas were. Hell, fighting Crimson had been a downright terrible idea, and that had still turned out faintly OK. Well, lots of trauma, true, but she got a new sword. That was definitely a plus. She flung a ball bearing towards Othala - the cape knew Cricket, and had been able to counter her abilities, but Mouse Protector was an unknown. With a pop, she was gone… and Othala gaped widely as the sword impacted her flesh. It tore through like a hot knife through soft butter, and foul-smelling half-rotten organs spilled out. Othala blinked.

Othala shrieked, and the worms came once more. But her concentration had wavered, and one of her powers had slipped - and she had been too distracted to renew it. And so, as Mouse Protector was flung across the room by a particularly powerful worm, before being slammed into repeatedly by an ultra-fast worm, Ahab realised the arms gripping her weren't so powerful. She grinned wickedly as she activated the Secateurs. The worm, somehow, went even more pale… right as it forcefully ejected every scrap of ichor it had in its body. Othala looked over in fury, pain clouding her features, as one of her worms was shredded to pieces. Ahab helped Turk back to his feet as more arrived. Buckshot was the way to go, it seemed. Even if a strong worm could soak up the hit, only so many powers to go around meant that some would be wounded. Turk managed to kill two more worms this way before the pyrokinetic forced him back, cursing under his breath as he smelled his own chest hairs singing. Ahab grinned viciously. Othala sobbed in pain, trying desperately to claw her own innards back into herself - the tide of the fight had turned, and the cape was no longer in command. Cricket dodged around a worm, and saw the collapsed form of Mouse Protector against a wall.

She felt a twinge. She remembered loving Mouse Protector as a kid, loved watching her on TV - she collected all the news clippings she could, all the recordings her tapes could fit. It'd been a bright spot in an otherwise deeply unpleasant home life. Then had come the fighting pits, the scars, the Empire, Hookwolf, and… everything else. She had no idea what was going on. Othala was monstrous, this place defied all sense, and some freak had done all this impossible stuff by himself, apparently. A cape with a voice she wished never to hear again. She was surrounded by madness… and the only thing she vaguely understood was that her childhood hero was collapsed in a corner while a worm swivelled and generated an inferno in its toothless maw. She flew over, moving as quickly as she could, kamas slicing and dicing anything in sight. The worms were taken aback - a part of the old Othala, maybe? Shocked at what her old comrade was doing? Maybe. Cricket didn't know or care, and the cage-headed woman crashed beside M.P., using her scream to paralyse the worms before slicing into them - none were invulnerable, and even augmented strength found a vicious kama hard to resist. M.P. opened her eyes to see a mad Nazi hacking away repeatedly at the same worm - it had been surprisingly hard to kill, and she wanted to be thorough. Cricket turned, and rasped in her awful strangled voice.

"You OK?"

M.P. blinked.

"...I'm fine. Actually, I have an idea. Are those grenades?"

They were indeed. Cricket liked carrying them around for quick escapes… but then she realised flashbangs were no fun without a proper bang and substituted them for regular grenades. M.P. grinned, and Cricket felt a brief surge of joy. She was part of a plan with her childhood hero. This was just like her stupid fantasies. You see, Cricket was a woman who'd been forced to grow up far too quickly, and as a result, her adult self and her child self were worlds apart, and had never really made amends with each other. Too sharply divided by the harrowing influence of a cruel, cold world. If she had been more stable, maybe not a cape, she'd have thought of Mouse Protector as fun, definitely a fond memory, but nothing more. As it was, she found herself feeling like a kid again. This was very unusual, and thus she had no way of dealing with it. The plan was outlined in seconds, and Cricket nodded frantically. No questions. No time.

M.P. touched one of her grenades, then threw it high into the air, into the concentrated squirming mass of worms - their heads may be some distance apart from one another, but their tails were quite bunched up - and teleported with a loud 'pop'. The grenade was far from the mark, far indeed, but her teleport brought her closer to the knot - her next throw was right on target. The worms reacted immediately, swarming to rip her apart. She'd counted on that. Cricket let out a scream which paralysed them, froze them in place for a pivotal few moments… until Othala started to focus. Well, she tried. It was hard to think, though, when a shotgun shell ripped through her defenceless head, sending grotesquely enlarged brains all over the floor. Ahab smirked, and Turk gave a small, satisfied smile. They'd fired in unison, ensuring no trace of thought remained in that thing. M.P. flung a bearing to the ground, teleporting to it immediately, making as much distance as she could. The worms remained paralysed… and a moment later they were shredded completely by the explosion from Cricket's grenade. Chunks of slimy white flesh rained down around them, their thumping a grim funeral march for the mutilated cape at the centre of the chamber.

The four of them stood, panting heavily, looking at each other with wide and exhausted eyes - Cricket particularly. She was simultaneously giddy beyond belief and utterly scared shitless. This was new. It wasn't very pleasant. Ahab coughed up a mouthful of acrid phlegm.

"Well, that just happened."

Turk nodded.

"Indeed."

Mouse Protector didn't hear a thing, having been deafened by the explosion, and thus remained silent.

Cricket raised her synthesiser to her throat and mumbled:

"Affirmative."

The others gave her a look. She shrugged. What? She could have a sense of humour. Who were they to criticise her, the fun Nazis?

…oh.


AN: That's all for now folks.
 
106 - Coming Forth by Day
106 - Coming Forth by Day

The factory burned, and with it went the remains of what used to be Othala. Inside the shimmering wall of fire, Ahab thought she could see corridors snapping back into place, space beginning to curl up like a piece of burning paper, the distorted edges shrivelling into something vaguely more… normal. It'd been a shame, too - ideally, they could have taken Othala's body back to the E88, and with Cricket's testimony it would have brought the gang war to a screeching halt. But Othala's body was mutilated beyond recognition, her head turned into red mush by Ahab and Turk's final attack, her flesh distorted until it could barely be identified as a former human, much less Othala in particular. And alas, cultists throughout the entire facility had started as many fires as they could, usually using their own bodies as fuel, and their own incandescent minds as the spark. It hadn't taken long for the unnaturally aggressive fire to consume most of the building… and thus here they were, two capes, two ex-mercenaries, and a small crowd of battered-looking thugs. Cricket didn't bother to count them - if some died, some died. She never got the good thugs anyway, not the ones with real training. They'd served their purpose as meat shields, and now they could serve their purpose as chauffeurs. The four shuffled away from the crowd, who were busy muttering darkly about the freaks with shrivelled eyes, and started talking quietly amongst themselves. Cricket began, raising her synthesiser to her throat:

"What the fuck was that?"

Turk grumbled, trying to put together a suitably bland yet convincing explanation. Mouse Protector was having a harder time, given that she barely understood anything either. Ahab, though, found it easy. Not because she was remarkably eloquent or well-informed, but because she was too drunk on adrenaline and violence to care.

"There's another gang in town. Leader's called Bisha. Think of him as a parahuman if it helps. Don't know what he wants, but it involved using Othala as some kind of tool. He's also behind the bombing campaign, the disappearance of the Merchants, most of the weird shit going down. Thanks for helping kill her, by the way. Good moves."

Cricket subtly preened, until a thought came to mind.

"...what do you mean 'think of him as a parahuman'? Is he a parahuman, or isn't he?"

Turk grunted.

"You have a choice. Think of him as a parahuman and go about your life as you always did. Or, think of him as something else, and inevitably do what we do."

Mouse Protector gave a shaky grin, barely visible through her face-mask - she'd poked a small hole in it to let her smoke after the latest piece of mind-bending, excessively stressful malarkey she'd been forced to engage with.

"If you want my advice, just leave it at 'they're a parahuman'. I dug too deep, and, uh…"

She took a long puff.

"It's been a wild day. Yeah, it's been a day since I got involved with these chumps, and I've been attacked by time-travelling Native Americans, fought an evil clone and saw her get eaten by bugs, saw whatever these cultists worship - not a fun experience, by the way - almost got squished by Bisha's parents who looked as bad as I feel right now, and… yeah, that's about it in terms of highlights. Almost got bisected by a laser, too, but I guess that's pretty normal as far as cape stuff goes."

She tried to laugh, but it came out as more of a desperate exhaling of air, closer to hyperventilating than a real laugh. Then she inhaled some ash and spent the next twenty seconds coughing her lungs out through an increasingly filthy face mask. Cricket hesitantly tried to pat her on the back, realised she was still holding her kamas, and her brain froze a little. She should have put the kama in her other hand, could have just dropped it loudly (the thought of how much they cost put a stop to that idea), but the moment was passing, the cape was recovering, and so Cricket just stood there with her weapon awkwardly pointing at Mouse Protector's back. Ahab sniggered, and Cricket shot her her best glare. It only made Ahab laugh even harder. It took some finagling, but the synthesiser was replaced at her throat.

"Fine. I'll talk to Kaiser, see what he thinks of this. I'll do what I can to not sound insane."

Turk nodded approvingly, having completely ignored the whole routine beforehand.

"Good move."

"And what about all of you? What's next?"

Ahab grinned spitefully.

"We're going for Bisha himself, once we regroup with - ah, shit, sorry, gotta take this. One moment."

Her walkie-talkie was beeping loudly, and she quickly pulled it from her belt. Turk had come through again with these things - PMC-issue communicators, didn't rely on any external hardware but were still capable of communicating across half the city. Ahab pressed the glowing button, and the beeping abruptly ceased, replaced with the sound of a panicked woman breathing rapidly.

"Yo?"

"Ahab?"

"In the putrid flesh, yes."

"Is Turk there?"

"...sure, but why would you want to talk to that old bear, I'm much-"

"Ahab!"

"Fine. Turk, it's for you. It's…"

She glanced at Cricket.

"...It's the newest resident of the bone zone."

Cricket's day was just getting weirder and weirder. Turk hummed, his brows furrowing, and he quickly spoke into the communicator.

"Yes?"

"It's Sanagi. I've… I think I found the bomb tinker."

Turk stiffened.

"Are you sure?"

"Pretty… pretty sure, yeah. She's in bad shape, though, I… hold on, just a sec."
* * *​

Sanagi turned away from the walkie-talkie. Something had just moved, and as she scanned the room, she saw… the bomb tinker, trying to shuffle into an upright position. She was sweating as she did so, and her teeth were clamped together - still, she moved in spite of the undoubtedly enormous pain she was going through. For a moment Sanagi returned to her old mental refrain that 'all capes are insane', before realising that the head generating those thoughts was a star-filled skull that shot lasers. Under the bright overhead lights of Turk's apartment, the tinker's wounds were all the more obvious. Her eyes were gone, seemingly clawed out, and they were surrounded with thin layers of scar tissue that had perhaps, once, been her eyelids. Her hands were gone, severed at the wrists, and her ankles now tapered into bloody stumps. The only thing stopping her from bleeding out was the fact that whatever Bisha had done involved such intense heat that the flesh was almost instantly cauterised… but Sanagi, despite what some may argue, wasn't an idiot. Cauterisation had saved her thus far, but it had also opened her up to a whole host of new, equally nasty ways to die. It'd been a frantic race back to the tea shop, and she'd almost called Turk before realising that she couldn't actually speak at the moment. Her face wasn't even entirely reattached, most of it was lying in pale strips on a nearby coffee table. She'd only needed her mouth, after all, though speaking without most of her face was an interesting experience. Her voice definitely sounded flatter, less human, and there was a pronounced hollowness to it - probably because half of the air from her throat was wafting out through the empty spaces in her skull. The bomb tinker wasn't trying to escape, was simply fixing her empty sockets on Sanagi, trying to puzzle out what the hell was going on, and if she should try and start crawling across the floor to freedom.

"...sorry, it was nothing. So, uh, the bomb tinker has had her hands and feet burned off and her eyes torn out."

For a moment there was just the roaring static of a nearby fire, and then Turk replied.

"Uh-huh. The shop has some medical supplies - some stuff for burns, too. If you're in my apartment, check under the bed."

She did, picking her way through an apartment that, while not filthy, definitely qualified as a bachelor pad. Everything was placed into a kind of chaos that was probably instantly comprehensible to Turk, but baffling to anyone else. The bedroom was much the same as everywhere else, just with fewer guns lying around and more clothing. The bed was unmade, and Sanagi hesitated. She had a vague respect for Turk, regarding him as someone with his head firmly screwed on properly, with connections that were simultaneously very useful and very illegal (but cool illegal, with old mercenaries helping each other out, not uncool illegal which involved throwing up on her shoes while tweaking on some bad drugs). It was a personal thing, but she disliked seeing the bedrooms of people she respected. The bed was unmade, the sheets scattered, and she could see his pyjamas crumpled into one corner. She wrestled with herself for a moment, before quickly making the bed and placing the pyjamas underneath the pillow. There, now that looked like the bedroom of someone she respected. If she had more time, she might even give it a quick vacuum. She heard a voice crackling over the radio.

"Did you just make my bed?"

She froze.

"...no?"

"Don't make my bed again. You're not my wife."

"Never said I was."

"Stop being boneheaded. Get the medical kit."

She wasn't sure what was worse, the fact that Turk had reprimanded her, or the sound of Mouse Protector laughing loudly on the other end of the line, just before it abruptly cut off. She sighed, grabbing a large case from underneath the (very tidy and well-made) bed. She flipped it open, clicking the walkie-talkie as she did.

"Now what?"

"Vial marked with blue-green strips, up at the top right, is a powerful painkiller - strongest I'll willing for you to use without looking at the tinker myself."

"Right, then what?"

"Vial with red-blue strips is a tetanus shot. If she's badly burned, she'll need that as soon as possible. Do you have any training with wound dressing?"

"First-aid course back at work."

"Hm. Cool her wounds with cool water for now - don't try anything too cold, that'll just cause hypothermia. I have stuff for serious wounds, but it's all up at the protein farm. Get her up there as soon as you can."

Sanagi paused as she started preparing a few syringes, before a thought occurred.

"Are you sure she'll be safe up there? This cult is…"

"Very violent, yes, we know. The protein farm isn't owned by me, it's owned by a shell company owned by a company which manages a bunch of those farms, owned by a larger syndicate based in Switzerland. My name appears on no signatures, the closest anyone could get is an old O.K. member who did the initial surveying for the area."

Sanagi blinked.

"Thorough."

"It pays to be thorough. And, I have defences. Once you're up there, there's a code to enter which activates the landmines and the gates… surrounding area is filled with punji stakes, tiger traps, cartridge traps… and if push comes to shove, you can let all the toxins in the protein sheds out, kills anything that moves in the general area while you hide in the panic room."

Sanagi blinked. Again.

"...none of that sounded legal."

"If the police find out, you'll be fine, you didn't plant any of them. Legally, no-one did."

Sanagi sighed. She should really be more concerned about this, but… well, when duty calls, one must start using Vietnam-era booby traps. Apparently. The sound of movement from the room over caught her attention, and the still mostly-faceless cop promptly dashed over, syringes in hand. Mostly-faceless woman in a buffalo coat brandishing syringes would probably make a good Halloween costume next year, she thought vaguely. The bomb tinker had fallen off the sofa, and was currently crawling towards a wall on her burned stumps, grunting as she did, teeth clenched so tightly that Sanagi was genuinely concerned they might shatter under the strain. She promptly laid down the syringes and walked briskly over to pick up the parahuman. If the bomb tinker was capable of fighting, Sanagi was sure she would have. But there wasn't much she could fight with. Her muscles had wasted away even before the amputations, she couldn't see a damn thing, and what remained of her strength had been completely exhausted by the brief crawl across the floor - a crawl that had stained the carpet indelibly. The tinker tried to speak, and Sanagi interrupted.

"Don't struggle. I'm here to help."

The tinker struggled to form words, and Sanagi noticed how dry and cracked her lips were. Shrugging, she kept talking. Painkillers first, water later.

"I'm going to inject some painkillers now, then a tetanus shot. Alright?"

More incomprehensible rasping.

"I'm not going to hurt you. I want to help, understand?"

No response, but the tinker did seem to be struggling less. Whether that was out of genuine belief, or just a realisation that recovering her strength would probably be a wise idea before she tried for another escape attempt, Sanagi was just happy that she wasn't moving during the injection. A moment later, and the tinker relaxed further, a wave of blissful non-feeling spread from her arm throughout her body. She barely felt the next injection. She definitely felt the blissfully cool water pouring down her throat. The tinker coughed, still trying to navigate in a world turned completely dark. She tried to face her captor, and spoke boldly.

"And who the fuck are you?"

When she responded, the tinker realised she had been completely facing the wrong direction, and swivelled her head sharply - prompting a small pulse of pain even through the slowly-thickening fog which obscured her senses. She could sense the other person pinching her nose.

"My name's… well, are we doing cape names or real names?"

"You're a cape? Wait, what happened to that beetle-thing in the car?"

Sanagi paused.

"Beetle…? Oh, right, yeah, that was me. I'm a cape. New. No name yet."

Ellen let out a short, sharp laugh.

"Same here. Didn't have time to come up with one."

A wave of weariness was starting to overcome her, and she felt the urge to sleep for a very long time. She settled back into the sofa, mumbling:

"...Ellen. Name's Ellen."

"Sanagi."

And then there was oblivion.

* * *​

The next few minutes were a flurry of preparation. Turk continued to rattle instructions over the walkie-talkie - what to do next, where to take the stolen car, all manner of small instructions. Ahab listened disinterestedly, there wasn't exactly much else to do in the back of a truck with a bunch of Nazis who, at least, were being relatively quiet. Cricket had been firm about that… though Mouse Protector was undergoing some not insignificant mental anguish triggered by one of the Nazis mentioning that 'she's with Cricket'. That'd take some work to recover from. Maybe a donation to her grandmother's old church once she had some cash, that should work off a bit of the negative karma. Ahab perked up briefly when she heard Turk going through the instructions on how to get to the hidden caches scattered throughout the countryside. She'd been barely aware of this - by design, it seemed. Turk had been a little unnerved by the idea of beings that could see into the past, and had taken not insignificant steps to ensure that his fortification of the protein farm went completely unnoticed. Any special equipment had been buried in the countryside by third parties. Well, by people hired by people hired by third parties hired by Turk. Lots of hiring, in short. Getting to the caches meant getting a code from an automatic phone number, then translating that code through a device hidden in a small package outside of town. Ahab pitied Sanagi - the woman had a badass skull for a face and was being entrusted with picking up dead drops.

Turk finished talking, and Ahab promptly snatched the walkie-talkie back, promptly tuning into Taylor's own channel. A featureless barrage of static met her, and for a moment her heart leapt into her throat. Had something happened? Had Taylor run into some kind of trouble? Her fingers began to itch, ready to move to her guns. If she needed to hijack this truck, she'd hijack this truck. The static slowly resolved, and a voice came through.

"Ahab? Is that you?"

"Yes, friend - say hi to Turk and all the other new friends we've made tonight who are all here right now!"

Was that too subtle? She hoped Taylor had gotten the message to not reveal any sensitive information. The voice paused.

"...OK? Hi Turk!"

"Привет"

"So, Ahab, uh… any updates?"

Ahab grinned maliciously.

"The factory was cleared out, Othala's dead - sorry, Bisha got to her, Cricket's going to talk to the E88, no casualties, no major injuries. Oh, and Sa- the Boneliest Woman called in. Success on that front. Call her when you have a chance."

"Will do. That's… good?"

Taylor sounded hesitant. This was nothing but good news. They'd actually won something. Bisha remained at large, sure, but the gang war had been averted (mostly), and a major base of his operations had been utterly destroyed. Hell, if these whispering worms were some core component of his plan, then they'd succeeded in halting its progress by killing the thing Othala had been reshaped into. Not entirely halted, of course - she remembered Malik back what seemed like years ago, and he'd been altered long before Othala had been kidnapped. The bombing campaign, likewise, may not halt immediately, but if 'success on that front' meant what she thought it meant, the source of those bombs had been removed from the board. She started quietly putting together new plans - Bisha was being driven into a corner, and that meant he'd likely start making mistakes or would start doing things in a less-than-subtle way. Either way, those would provide openings for her to exploit. After ensuring that Ahab's team would return to the tea shop (ideally in such a way that the E88 had no clue it existed, if only for her own peace of mind), she tuned into Sanagi's channel.

"...uh, I don't know what to call you at the moment, so… well, you know who you are, are you there?"

"Yes. And you can call me Sanagi. I don't have com- well, I do have company, but she's currently passed out."

A sleepy voice yelled from the back of the car, barely audible to Taylor.

"...not asleep, just resting, you… fuckin' beetle-bitch…"

Snoring came immediately after. If Sanagi pretended that the tinker - Ellen - wasn't horrifically wounded and under a lot of painkillers, she could almost muster the willpower to be annoyed at that particular line. Sure, the only thing Ellen had said to her without the influence of painkillers was 'who the fuck are you then?', but she was in extreme pain at the time. Maybe, underneath the trauma and the painkillers and the regular old pain, she was a perfectly reasonable person who wouldn't call her a beetle-bitch. Maybe, if Sanagi was a good cape and did her duty properly, the bomb tinker would turn out to even be a reasonable Bostonite, with a healthy relationship with the Red Sox!

OK, that might be reaching a bit.

"Who did you pick up?"

"The bomb tinker."

Taylor almost dropped the walkie-talkie, and she heard Arch intake a sharp breath. Mrs Sanagi, too far away to identify anything amidst the tinny crackle, looked around irritably, unwilling to ask what was wrong but also deeply curious.

"You picked up who?"

"The bomb tinker. She's very badly injured, but still alive."

"...OK, we'll cross that bridge when we come to it. Anything else?"

"Oni Lee's dead. Bisha killed him."

Arch shrugged. No idea who that was. Taylor, however, would have spat out her drink if she had been drinking anything at the time. Alas, she was not, thus she did not. Oni Lee was dead. That was… news. Her mind began to reluctantly process the consequences of that - her engagement with the cape scene had always been limited, but with the information available to her, she could guess the ramifications. The ABB only had two capes, and one of them was a walking Endbringer. Oni Lee was a comparatively lighter touch, and without him, any parahuman clash with the ABB would automatically become a Lung battle, id est, a battle which levels whole blocks, chokes the sky with smoke, and monopolises the attention of most of the Brockton Bay Fire Department. If the gang war was still likely to happen, taking out Oni Lee would have been the perfect move, forcing escalation and inevitable carnage. As it was… it was still bad, but wasn't an issue she needed to think about right now. Maybe in the future. She pushed past the Oni Lee issue, focusing on the other thing Sanagi had said.

"Bisha was there?"

"Yes and no. He was there, but he was… wearing another body. Didn't seem to work out too well for him, it broke apart almost immediately after he killed Oni Lee."

Well, that was horrifying. She was aware Bisha could jump between bodies, but… well, for any parahuman body hopping would be a horrifying ability, it was that power which made the Butcher a living legend, but combining it with Bisha's charisma, his understanding of the Flame of Frenzy… it didn't make for pleasant thinking. It did raise a decent number of questions, though - what was the vector for infection? Did a body need to be primed beforehand, mentally or physically? How fast did he go through bodies, and could that duration be extended or shortened? He'd attacked and defeated a parahuman, perhaps that involved some kind of expenditure of energy which was detrimental to the host? And did his real body need to be at all close to the person he was possessing? Her sense of victory was slowly fading away, replaced with a familiar uncertainty and instability. Bisha hadn't played all of his cards yet, and who knew how destructive they could be? The moment the bomb tinker was awake, she intended to quiz her thoroughly on what she'd built. Were there any city-levelling bombs in Bisha's arsenal, how many bombs in total had she made, were there any which stood out as particularly unusual? Say, a bomb designed to provoke intense rage that would turn the local Protectorate into a pack of howling berserkers for a brief time, or a bomb which released a deadly plague, or a bomb that could… well, she had no idea what her bombs were capable of, maybe one of them could summon an Endbringer or something suitably apocalyptic, or open gates to whatever hellish dimensions the Simurgh had plumbed back in Madison. It was outlandish, but she shuddered at the idea of Brockton Bay being walled off and left to the tender attentions of grey metal men who worshipped nuclear power, or any of the other strange beings she'd heard about. Maybe one day a person like Commander Piggot would have a chunk of metal above her door, marked 'part of the bomb which turned Brockton Bay into Satan's anus'.

OK, she needed to calm down. This was probably what Bisha wanted, to paralyse her with indecision as she tried to anticipate his every move. Two centres of operations had been taken out, the bombs were no longer in production, the whispering worms couldn't be created at a rapid pace (though she still wondered why they were being created in the first place). They'd made progress. Even if Bisha hadn't shown up howling in defeat, rueing the day he ever chose to stand against the astounding Bug-Girl and her Heroic Hive, he'd surely been slowed down, maybe even forced to adjust his plans. He probably hadn't expected Sanagi to trigger, or for her to arrive back in so little time. And the revelations Mrs Sanagi had given, that he'd acquired some of his information simply by being clever, had been oddly reassuring. The idea that he could pluck knowledge out of her head was… disconcerting. The locker could have been discovered through police files, or patient files, and it wouldn't take a genius to figure out that it was her trigger event. That being said… she wanted to get her father out of town immediately.

She remembered something, prompted by thinking about Sanagi's mother.

"Oh, your mother's in the car now, we're taking her to the protein farm as planned."

Mrs Sanagi had been in the dark for most of the conversation. But she heard that, and immediately spoke as loudly as propriety allowed.

"Is Etsuko there? Tell her I want to speak to her!"

"Sanagi, your mother wants to-"

"I heard her. Put her on."

There was a brief fumbling, and then Sanagi heard a very familiar voice.

"Etsuko?"

"Mother."

"...what on earth is going on? Who are these friends of yours?"

"Just friends, mother. I met them recently, but they've been a great help in some of my work."

Mrs Sanagi heard a voice creak out from over the line, one with a heavy Boston accent.

"The fuck're you talking like that, speak normal, goddamn beetle-bitch…"

"Who was that? Why did she call you a… beetle? Why are you associating with such people? And why are you associating with people from Boston? And why are you tolerating insults from Bostonites?"

A muffled 'hey!' was hurriedly shushed by Etsuko,

"Ignore that, mother, just a… temporary associate. Nothing more. Just… we'll talk more later, if that's acceptable."

"It most certainly is not, Etsuko, I require an…"

Her voice trailed to a halt, and her eyes widened. They had just turned a corner, and Taylor froze, her one visible eye wide with fear. Her house was ahead, as ramshackle as she had remembered it, associated with memories that were as sad as they were happy. The place she had, in the end, been running away from for the last few weeks, and the place which had ultimately drawn her back to this rain-drenched city. There was a sickening yellow light spilling from the windows, a light that called to mind a broken sky, a mocking voice, a twisting flame, and visions of dissolution, of returning. She wasn't sure if the light had any inherent properties that made it terrifying, or if it was just the burden of having seen everything it was associated with. She couldn't deny that seeing that light spill across the road, bright as the noonday sun on a summer's day, made her stomach plummet into the ground. Arch began to slow, but Taylor would have acted anyway. She flung the car door open and sprinted. Planning was gone, reason was gone. Any time her mind went away and was replaced with instinctual purpose, she'd been afraid. Terror tended to devour thought, and left only action in its place. Usually action that took her away from the source of her terror. Now, though… she felt herself compelled to run in both directions, her brain empty, her body simultaneously screaming for her father and screaming for her to run away from the light. As she approached, the rain ceased, and her footsteps fell on unnaturally dry paving stones, bringing up small clouds of dust as she ran. A swarm formed around the house, a defensive perimeter checking for anything out of the ordinary. Nothing. Nothing but light that made her very atoms shudder with glee, hungry to return.

The gate was open. She ran down the garden path, barely hearing Arch's voice calling for her to wait, utterly deaf to the younger Sanagi's tinny cries for clarification, cries that were increasingly tinged with fear. Even across the city, she could guess what was happening, and immediately remembered the feeling of a flaying tongue destroying her self, her identity, her every illusion that kept her secure and anchored. She leapt over the broken step, and felt the too-dry wood she landed on shudder despairingly under her weight, brittle as a dead tree in a desert. The door was open, and inside the house was blinding. She didn't shield her eye, but stared ahead even as the light made tears stream down her face. She screamed:

"Dad!"

And no answer came. She stood in her living room, a place turned unassailably foreign by that yellow light, and heard… humming. A tune she'd never heard, one that seemed heartachingly sad, but was nonetheless hummed with a gleeful, swinging tone. She sent her swarm through the house, discarding all subtlety, and the voice changed. No more humming. It spoke, and she felt her muscles beginning to lock up as a wave of paralysing sound washed over her. Her swarm moved sluggishly, like it was crawling through honey, and she felt nothing of the one making the voice.

"Little early this time. Don't suppose you have any drills?"

She screamed in rage, and focused on her scars, on the warming heat of rivalry, encouraged that heat to grow, feeding it fuel until it turned to a raging inferno. Her muscles swang back into motion, and her swarm exploded into a flurry of chitinous bodies and whirring wings that sought Bisha's flesh. It found it… and something was wrong. The way Sanagi had talked, it sounded like the bodies Bisha inhabited were unstable at best. But this felt… whole. There was a sense of presence to it, and as her swarms landed, she felt as though they'd touched the very bones of the earth. She compelled them to bite, and the flesh refused to give way, untouchable as concrete. The figure stood, and calmly walked into the sitting room, smiling.

The most beautiful man Taylor had ever seen strolled through that door. Not flawless, no - his face was asymmetrical, as many are, and there was nothing in the arrangement or sculpt of his features, nothing that screamed of absolute beauty. But his presence… he felt like a pillar of the universe, something that people regarded as indelible and unperturbable, like… like a mountain, like Mount Everest before the first caveman who managed to haul himself to Nepal, like the sky to a man chained underground his entire life. He carried himself with something that seemed like confidence, but seemed to go beyond that term. Emma had walked with confidence, her mother had walked with confidence, this man walked like he was consciously aware that his every footstep was divine and his every feature was perfect, the model to which all other features should be compared. A face that seemed Middle Eastern - Bedouin, she guessed - stared at her, and a sensuous mouth twisted into a smile. A sneer of cold command. She couldn't believe she thought the giants under Vandeerleuwe had seemed royal, this man had the bearing of a god-king before his subjects. She dimly remembered that the Emperors of Rome had often had a man behind them at triumphs, reminding them that they weren't a god. The man before her… he'd have asked for a man like that, if only so he could laugh mockingly, shaking off any criticism or critique like water off a seal's back. She found herself fascinated, her body slowing to a halt, paralysed by a pair of eyes which shone like tiny stars. Bisha smiled.

"Hello, Taylor. Let's have a chat, shall we?"

The door slammed shut with the finality of a coffin lid closing, and the light bloomed brighter.



AN: OK, so I'm still on my break, but I got very bored. Don't expect anything like the old upload speed until my break is over, but there may be an update here and there. Hope you all had a pleasant Christmas!
 
107 - The Ordeal Comes
107 - The Ordeal Comes

There was no obvious source for the light, no bulb, no glowing orb, nothing. It seemed to emanate from all directions at once, produced by every scrap of matter throughout the house. Her eyes were aching, having teared up practically before she entered the house, and Bisha gave her a somewhat sympathetic look. After a second, her eyes spontaneously adjusted, and she found the light marginally more bearable. She was already flooded with fear, but this sparked a fierce shiver. How had he done that? Had the light changed, or had he somehow changed her? What ramifications did this have for his powers? How did this feed into the underlying logic of the Flame of Frenzy, did this perhaps mean that she was already compromised to the point that he could alter her at will? Was she going through a Brent DeNeuve situation, but with someone vastly more dangerous? Her breathing intensified, and horrific images of slowly becoming the same as this beautiful, sly-faced man coursed through her mind. But then… as she saw the mocking look on his face, she realised that he'd intended for her to have those thoughts, her internal debate an anticipated effect. He was screwing with her. The man gestured to her favourite chair, then turned on his heel and walked away, and she heard the distant sound of the basement door opening. He called out as he walked:

"Sorry, be back in a moment, just need to find a drill. Any help there?"

She was silent, and Bisha sighed.

"Really. My parents gave you coffee and polite conversation, your father doesn't offer me anything and now you won't give me the basic courtesy of telling me where the drill is."

She sent her swarm throughout the house, trying to ignore him, trying to ignore the rising urge that wanted to tell him exactly where the drill was, and the other drill bits, and where the extension cords could be found. It wasn't an easy task - this was an urge she'd felt before, back when she was much, much younger. The feeling of being around Emma and feeling the overwhelming desire to make her happy, make her smile. She bit down on the urge, and focused on her swarm. As a thousand compound eyes searched for her father, her human eyes tried to process the world around her. In the strange light of the house, everything seemed washed-out, drained of some essential quality that made it real. Her flesh seemed to be composed of the same materials as the house itself, and there was no distinction between any different materials. Stone, wood, fabric, skin… all of them blended into varyingly textured yellow objects. It was strange, even thinking of sitting down in her favourite chair - like sitting down on a living creature, or setting an inanimate doll onto a full-sized chair. She tried to shake away these thoughts, and focused on her swarm. The house was largely empty - no cultists waiting, no horrific creatures. It was her and Bisha, no additional forces were at play. And she suspected that this was the closest she'd ever come to Bisha himself - Sanagi would have mentioned some weird quality about his form, she would definitely have mentioned his royal presence, his sense of solidity. He could leap between bodies, it seemed… but for this encounter, he'd chosen to come in his actual body, for whatever reason.

She froze when her swarm found someone else. A body, tall and thin, lying sprawled on the stairs. Her insects examined him frantically… and found nothing. No broken bones, no wounds, no shrivelled eyes, nothing but a pair of broken glasses that had shattered in the fall. He was still breathing, and she let out a sigh of relief. Whatever Bisha had done, it hadn't killed him, nor had it turned him into one of his cultists. The relief faded away after a moment, replaced instead with dread as she heard Bisha returning from the basement. What did he want? Why wouldn't he kill her dad, what possible reason could he have? Was he making a point, or did he simply not care either way? Thought ceased as that damned face poked round the corner, smiling cheerfully. In one hand he held a drill, which he waved jauntily.

"Found it! Now, where were we…"

He gestured to Taylor's favourite chair. The possibility of fighting him came to mind, but she remembered how her swarm had failed to penetrate his skin. She had her scars, she was stronger now than she'd ever been… but Bisha had surely anticipated that. If he wanted her dead, he could have shot her by now, or he could have provoked her into a senseless rage by killing or maiming her dad. He wanted something else by coming here, surely. And as long as he was talking to her, it seemed likely that he'd be unable to occupy any other bodies, start any more chaos. Plans began to bloom in her mind - keep him here, keep him occupied, play for time until you can figure out a way to drive him off properly. Arch should have radioed to the others, and Sanagi was already heading in their general direction. Sanagi was a damn powerful blaster at this point, and with her present, Taylor might have something of a chance. For now, Bisha held all the cards he needed - if she tried to fight him, run from him, he could try and kill her dad. As long as that possibility remained on the table, she was unwilling to be too aggressive. With great reluctance, she sat down, every muscle tense, her swarm gradually growing as insects filtered into her range - a range that seemed to have widened somewhat, now that she felt trapped, isolated, pinned into place by a domineering force. Bisha sat down on the sofa opposite her, sprawling in such a way that he seemed to occupy the entire thing, turning it from a sofa into a throne by his mere presence.

"Well, someone's been busy."

He seemed to be waiting for a response, and Taylor hesitantly gave one - play for time, don't piss him off.

"Could say the same for you."

He laughed lightly.

"True, true. I mean, your friends acted very quickly, props to you for mobilising them like that. Still, no major damage inflicted, as I'm sure you're aware. Oni Lee's dead, Othala's dead, and the bomb tinker and Othala had already served their purpose. Both the factory and the tower have been burned to the ground - so no more clues to work with. You did make me dash around like a maniac, though, so good job on that front."

He paused, staring aimlessly at the ceiling, drumming his fingers on his chest. Taylor kept her face as still as she could, projecting any stray emotions onto her swarm.

"And what purpose were they meant to serve?"

Bisha didn't answer for a few moments, his eyes flicking across the ceiling as if scanning some document.

"...ah, I'll tell you later. For now, I want to level with you, talk as equals. No funny business, just good old fashioned straight-talking."

He leaned forward, eyes brighter than ever.

"I'm bored with you."

Taylor blinked. That was… unexpected. She tried to engage - play for time, play for time.

"What do you mean?"

"I'm bored. With you. What else could I mean? See, you came to my attention after you killed Chorei, and a part of me thought - well hey, who could this person be, could it be… a real challenge? Someone who could meaningfully oppose me in some way, some avatar of a greater being ready to challenge me in a climactic fight - here, at the end of an age? I won't lie, I was interested. The Flame of Frenzy makes many enemies, and most of them would make for good opponents. And you're a parahuman, which would make for even more fascinating possibilities!"

He sighed wistfully.

"But then… well, the disappointments started to rack up. Chorei wasn't killed by you, you simply pushed her over the edge into my loving arms. So, you cheated. But, you got her memories beamed into your mind - and of course I know about that, I'll explain how in a moment - and that could make for a dramatic evolution… but instead you just spent a few weeks moping around doing nothing of any consequence. Hooray. So, you go on a trip across America to hunt me down, and I was excited again - all the secrets you could find, powers you could obtain! But then… eh."

Bisha gestured at her dismissively.

"You got some cool scars, flirted with power but ultimately turned it down, gained nothing of real value. And that's when I realised - you're not a challenge, you're not some new player on the board. You're a tourist. You come in, with your strange clothes and your wide eyes, and start poking around sites you don't understand, taking photos and buying souvenirs, before dipping out and flying right back home. You dabble in my world, but you never settle. The scars were an invitation, one that you turned down. Chorei gave you another invitation, and again you refused it. And here you are, facing me, so reluctant to commit that you've failed to rise to any kind of appreciable height - unless you count scaring a few people here and there as a 'height', though I personally wouldn't."

Taylor glared at him. Fantastic. She was sitting down with the leader of a cult that she barely understood, who wielded terrifying control over time and space… and he was acting like a complete asshole. Delightful.

"Is there a point here?"

"Yes, actually. See, I had hoped to extract a lot of fun from our little conflict. Imagine it - my cult running through the streets, screaming my name, fighting against your own forces. Khans, gang members, who knows what else? A war on dozens of fronts, stretching across the whole city, turning this place into a complete inferno. We'd have made the seas boil, you and I. Probably get our own quarantine zone, too! Ah, I had plans for that… turning the Rig into my personal fortress, bringing in the Butcher, maybe the Slaughterhouse, doing everything I can to just make things burn. It'd be fun - a nice accompaniment to my actual plans. I want to see the world burn, naturally, but it's nice to have someone trying to stop you. Even if you were destined to lose… it'd still be fun. But now? All those plans had to be scrapped, and here we are. I've narrowed things down, though. Three last bits of fun I can extract from our stillborn war. A truth, a theory, and an experiment. Three things I can do with you to salvage some enjoyment… honestly, with how much I was looking forward to a proper war, this is a poor consolation prize. But I take what I can get."

Taylor tilted her head to one side, peering at him strangely. So… he was disappointed she hadn't started grafting after that incident at the lake? Or that she hadn't embraced the scars and the force behind them, hadn't turned into some perfect silver being of relentless conflict? It seemed in-character, from what she knew of Bisha - which wasn't much, admittedly. His ego seemed big enough that he'd be content to have a fight for the sake of fun, totally confident that he'd win in the end. But something was still missing - for all his royal presence, his insane ego, he hadn't seemed to buy into the narrative his parents had spun. She was finding it difficult to rationalise the two - a combination of delusional ego and rational self-knowledge. Did this make him more dangerous, or did it just make him a raging schizophrenic?

"So? What's the truth, then?"

"Well, I figured you might want to know where I came from, and what I am. I'm right, aren't I?"

He was. Hesitantly, Taylor nodded. Bisha settled back into the sofa, pausing as he began to tell his story. There was a practised ease to it, like he'd told this story dozens of times and yet still relished every word, every idea, as though they were brand-new.

"I was born in Egypt, but I grew up near Mound Moor. And let me tell you, I hated it there. Endless plains, little shrivelled towns where nothing happens, and parents who looked at me like I was about to go insane at any moment. Now I know why, but back then? I had almost no friends, and no sense of what I wanted to do with my life. The world was wrong, to me. It was a pointless, painful place where pointless, painful things happened at random. Life, as I saw it, was solitary, poor, nasty, brutish, and short. I still remember when I realised my destiny, and what I was meant to become. I was on the plains, driving around in our old truck, no destination in mind. I could drive for hundreds of miles and still be in the same dull place, surrounded by the same dull grass and the same dull sky. I don't know how it clicked, or why it did at that exact moment, but I felt this spark inside me. A spark that made everything rational - placed everything into a sane, logical pattern. All began with one, and then the universe appeared, a single great sin which has never stopped sinning. Returning all to unity… that was my path. I drove back home, and told my parents all I'd seen."

He paused for effect.

"They were unfazed. They looked at me like they always had, but now there was a sense of vindication in their eyes. I'd done it - I'd become what they wanted me to be, what they thought I was always meant to become. They told me their story, how Ibrahim had brought about a curse against all creation, a living curse that would march, and burn, and propagate until there was nothing left. Now, I may be reeling from my own revelations, but… even then, I could tell they were idiots. You were able to tell as well. Too many inconsistencies, leaps of imagination that defied logic and reason. I could prove none of what they said, and disproving them was pointless. They simply drifted by my objections with the ease of the truly idiotic. My parents were delusional, the world offered no answers, so I set out in search of others who could offer me insight. I'd come to my conclusions on my own, perhaps there were others out there, somewhere? I did indeed find people, but none of them were of any use. None at all. They were wretches, driven to the depths of despair by the world, stumbling onto the spark without knowing its significance. Me? I'd found it like I was meant to find it. As a child I'd spoken as a child, understood as a child, thought as a child… and at an arbitrary moment, I'd become a man, put aside childish things, and achieved revelation. Predestined revelation, in short. And what could that mean? What could it imply? What do you think?"

He gestured at her, and raised his eyebrows. Taylor tried to speak, finding her throat unusually dry, and her eyes oddly strained - she hadn't blinked or swallowed ever since he started his story, the paralysing quality of his voice turned up to maximum.

"...I think you have a connection to Brother Ibrahim. You share certain traits, you act in a similar way, and you're both related to the Flame of Frenzy. I thought maybe you were a reincarnation of him. You can transfer your mind between bodies, maybe he did the same, or did something to preserve his life."

"Good guess! But not quite. If I was Brother Ibrahim in another body, why am I - as in, this body - still alive? You surely know what happens to my usual hosts. Even my parents, delicately sculpted to receive my presence, couldn't handle me for longer than a few hours. And surely I'd be aware of my nature from birth! No, no, your ideas are full of holes, Taylor. Simply incorrect. I searched deeper, trying to find people like me in the past. There were some scattered references here and there, buried so deep that no-one else had ever identified them as significant. But I could. A symbol on the side of a temple in Teotihuacan, a single line in a single poem by a mad Chinese warlord, a prehistoric cave painting in Spain. There were others like me, scattered in history, destined to find the Flame before they were even born, destined not to be crude tinder, but to be a genuine instrument. But there was more to the story, a truth beneath the truth. When I slept in those days, I dreamt of fire… but I dreamt of things beyond the fire. I spoke in languages I hadn't even heard in my waking life, in places I had never visited, to people I had never known. I plunged a knife into a man's heart at the apex of a great pyramid, and I whispered dissent to the desperate and the mad. I slipped poison into the ears of revolutionaries and encouraged them to tyranny. I scrawled on the walls of a cave with primitive pigments, illuminated only by the light of my own two burning eyes. If I was an instrument, I was connected to every other instrument who had ever been. I remember dying in Egypt, and dying in Mexico, and dying in Spain and France and China and a dozen others besides. Now, with this information, what will your clever little brain puzzle out, hm?"

Taylor's damaged eye itched, and she could feel the tissue surrounding it beginning to inflame and redden.

"...You're all the same person. The same mind, born over and over again to serve the Flame."

"Precisely! But still, not quite. It was the conclusion I came to, certainly. But there were still flaws. You see, the Flame of Frenzy is perfect. It's… the opposite of entropy, the perfect state of matter to which all matter inevitably aspires to return. Within it, there is no division, no separation, just beautiful unity with all things. There is peace in the Flame, and freedom from the cruelty of the world. Surely you've felt it? The itching of your atoms as they try to dissolve and return to the perfect state, the joy of always belonging and never being alone. Out there, that gang war you've tried so hard to avert, it's all because of petty scraps of the same crude matter. Beings made of matter squabble over patches of matter in the form of territory, or tiny slips of matter in the form of money. I remove a piece of matter, or add some, and the nest goes insane. Wouldn't it be better if they were united, brought together, disabused of these awful delusions?"

He smiled winningly.

"Of course it would be better! It's ridiculous to imagine that it'd be worse. But this raises an important question. Why did the universe come about in the first place? Reality buckles under the weight of the Flame, so how, when there was nothing but Flame, did reality incarnate? It's simply impossible, and completely ridiculous! Likewise, I'm an instrument of the Flame, and yet… I have an ego. My mind remains intact, even after all this time. I know who I am, and what I am, and what I must do. Why should I be so special? Why should my ego survive when every other perishes? Have you ever considered that?"

"I may have thought about it once or twice."

"But you didn't pursue those thoughts! Too scared of where they led, of what conclusions they'd take you to. I had no choice in the matter, I had to pursue - my mind is a palace, and I cannot build it on a foundation of uncertain and unstable sand! I looked deeper, within the world and within myself. And then I found it - a true revelation. The real initiation into manhood. For the first few years of my life I was unborn, still growing. Then, I was born and thought in childish ways, thinking of 'reincarnations' and 'being an instrument of the Flame'. Finally, I grew up. And I knew what I was."

Taylor leaned forward, overcoming the slowness of her muscles, eye fixed on Bisha's smirking face.

"And what would that be?"

"The Ego. The one and only ego to survive the Flame… and to conquer it. Others had come to this conclusion, my own followers being among them. It is difficult to express it in a way you'll understand, but I will try. Once, there was the Flame. And in its infinite perfection, it generated and consumed without care for what it built or destroyed. The Flame emanates all matter, and then promptly consumes it. But it slipped up, and made something else. A mind, an ego capable of overcoming it, of becoming the face and the will of the Flame, changing that aimless churning into real, genuine purpose. But the Flame is anathema to ego, even its own, and so the great mind introduced instabilities. A universe, where it could incarnate and rediscover itself. An imperfect world of pain and suffering where minds could struggle and feud, over and over until the great ego rediscovered itself and could return to its throne. And its return would be heralded by the destruction of its universe, an exodus back to the Flame of Frenzy where all things began and all things end. A great creature, that returns to its egg to rebuild itself and purify itself of any lingering imperfections and weaknesses, then shatters the egg as it returns to glory once more. Demiurge and Monad both - the Twin Godhead, the Supreme Ego, the Face of the Flame. I, Taylor, am the closest thing this reality will ever have to a God."

He sat back, eyes glowing brightly, voice an undulating, zealous wave which thrummed with absolute conviction. She almost felt tempted to agree, to nod her head and smile widely. Of course he was right! Everything he said made absolute sense, was completely rational. A perfect solution to the problem of his existence, to the problem of the universe's existence! But something was wrong. She couldn't prove a thing he said, she couldn't verify anything, but nor could she disprove him. Sitting before her, she realised, was a man so utterly deluded that he was able to convince himself that he was God. And strangely… that made him more threatening than ever. The Flame did destroy ego, she knew that much. The fact that he could embrace it so tightly and survive said something about him. An ego so utterly all-consuming that even the Flame couldn't destroy it. A weaponised God complex. She swallowed, trying to tamp down on her fear. She'd briefly thought Bisha was vaguely sane, had some core of rationality which dismissed his parent's claims as the nonsense they surely were. But after this? He went beyond insanity, into the realms of something genuinely terrifying. Total, and utter conviction that he was God… and the power to back up some of his claims. She tried to speak.

"...and what about Brother Ibrahim?"

"He was also me - the Great Mind incarnates in many bodies. But they require preparation. Despair is a path with many destinations, the Flame is only one of them. Ibrahim nurtured despair, and he guided people's minds to the conclusions he wished for them to find. He brutalised the Bedouin, and used their misery like a great flowing river, turning a divine waterwheel. With them, two more of us were created, burned into history as absolute events, with parents brought back to bear us. I went West, and my other self went East."

"There are two of you?"

"Oh, there are plenty of me. They're surely getting up to their own business, furthering the great plan in their own way. I have my goals, they have theirs. Why cooperate when we are, ultimately, emanations of the same great mind? If one of us achieves the great plan before the others, it says something grand about the Great Ego, don't you think? A single emanation can set the world on fire… if that isn't proof of greatness, I don't know what is. Ibrahim died before he could do anything else, murdered when he was most vulnerable. I intend to finish the work he started."

Taylor stared, processing everything. It was a lot to get through. Bisha looked her over, scanned her with those awful flaming eyes, and then shook his head sadly.

"You think I'm mad. Well, think what you want. You're a very prosaic person, Taylor. If I expected you to come to interesting conclusions, I'd have more than three bits of enjoyment to milk out of our relationship. Still, this was fun, I think. I can see it - the despair boiling over, the looming feeling of being completely out of your depth. Do I sense some regret at not grafting, not becoming some perfect avatar of conflict? See, this is why I wanted to do this, and not destroy you like I did to Sanagi. Why say a word when I can just let you think yourself into a deep, dark pit with no escape?"

Bisha grinned.

"One down. Two to go. Are you ready?"

Taylor wasn't remotely ready. She tried to sense something outside of the house - was Sanagi here yet? She couldn't sense anything, no new cars pulling up, just Arch standing at the end of the path moving like he was underwater. Damn it, Bisha must be manipulating time somehow, stretching out their conversation as long as he needed to. She might need to take more drastic action if she wanted to survive. Her eyes must have flicked in the door's direction, because Bisha gave her a sharp look.

"Don't think about it. If any of your friends tries to break down the door, I'll break them. You know I will, and you know how I'll do it. Maybe I'll finish what I started with Sanagi - I wonder what she'll think when I crucify her mother in front of her? Maybe I'll break Arch instead, take away all that irritating humanity that he simultaneously loves and hates, leave behind a blissfully happy animal. Or maybe I'll just slice open your father's neck, and let you try and hold together his veins and arteries with your shivering hands. Now that could be entertaining. I have two more pieces of fun to milk out of this conversation, but if you force me, I'll just try and extract as much fun as I can from your own screaming body."

There was a moment of unspeakable tension between the two, one that seemed to go on forever. But then Bisha smiled easily and settled back down, looking to all the world like a completely relaxed individual. But his eyes - Taylor could still detect a distinct murderousness in them.

"So. You had a theory and an experiment."

"Ah, yes, well remembered. Now, I had a little thought about your condition. See, if you were to head away from this place, and back to a certain tower - you know the one - you'd find nothing but a deserted ruin, one that even the squatters shun. Brent's gone, you see. He was an interesting experiment, an attempt to create something similar to myself, but in the end he only really provided for some easy, regular meals. As the Great Mind to which all minds inevitably will return, it's… enjoyable to eat them, now and again. Empowering, too. Fuel to feed the fire, so to speak. And when I took him apart for the last time, disassembled his tower and left nothing behind, I found something. A bitter pill stuck in his collective throats, a little morsel that simply refused to be digested so easily. What remained of Chorei. Not remotely alive, just a complete set of memories - her entire existence frozen into a single moment. I ate it, naturally, and saw her projecting her thoughts directly into your little head. I observed your episodes, your little moments, in my own time and things started to come together. And I saw an opportunity to test a little theory I've had for a very long time."

He steepled his hands, the drill next to him pressing a deep indent into the sofa.

"Parahumans are strange, aren't they? All those powers seem to stem from this little growth in your brain - you know what I'm talking about?"

Taylor coughed.

"Yeah. The corona gemma - corona pollentia gives you the potential for powers, corona gemma appears when you've triggered."

"Exactly! Now, isn't that strange? A big old unnatural lump in your grey matter, plugged into the seat of your mind, your memories, your very identity? No wonder so many parahumans go a little funny in the head. I've been around, seen a lot, and every parahuman I've ever met has been very content to fight, to struggle, to push themselves to use their powers however they can."

Taylor tried to smirk, tried to pretend she had any control over this situation.

"So you've been hanging around warlike parahumans. Could be plenty of peaceful ones, they just stay nice and quiet."

Bisha grinned.

"A very perceptive point! But, sadly, also a very wrong point. There is no parahuman in the world who hasn't been affected by their powers, mentally changed in some way. Now, this makes sense - you become strong enough to lift a building, of course your mind changes a little. But it goes beyond that. That little lump inside your skull… it's wired to everything else. There is no part of your mind it doesn't touch. I should know, I carved up Othala to have a look inside, and there were tiny filaments leading everywhere from her corona gemma. A little poking, and her mind went to all kinds of funny places, her power developed all kinds of new and interesting facets. So, I've been working on a theory. It's just a theory at the moment - my plans don't hinge on it being correct or incorrect, so I have no need to really pursue it. But given that I'm trying to salvage a whole raft of lost opportunities with you… it only made sense."

Taylor gritted her teeth.

"So? What's the theory? Or are you going to talk all day?"

"Oh, not much longer, don't you worry. I have other things to do today. See, my theory is as follows: in a trigger event (which is wonderful to observe when you have someone's head cracked open and their brain winking at you), you develop new parts of your brain which then start altering everything else. Biology shifts, mentality shifts. Why, it seems as though there's something growing up there, something that wants you to do… something! Fight, evolve, adapt, or simply to use your powers. My theory is that every parahuman is nothing but a shell. A personality that is permitted to continue as a delivery mechanism for a power, a power granted by some other being or force - can't be sure what force that is, but who really cares? See, Ash Beast, from my old country, he has no mind. No sense at all, no capacity to think. He's nothing but power. His mind was inconvenient, it was giving him all sorts of funny ideas like 'maybe trying to avoid civilised areas', so it simply… went away."

He gestured to her, silently asking what she thought. And boy, did she have thoughts.

"Unprovable. Of course getting powers affects people's minds, the same way being horrifically injured or discovering a hidden talent would change someone. You could never prove this theory."

"Fair, fair. See, though, this is one of the implications of my little theory. You, Taylor Anne Hebert, are quite dead. In that stinking locker, you died… and your power stitched together a nice shell to hide in, to deliver it to the environments it wants to exist in. Like a fungus telling an infested ant to crawl to a nice branch for it to bloom. Look at you - if you were a mindless freak you couldn't organise this group, or direct offensives against me, or do anything of real importance. A mind makes the fighting far more interesting, and thus your mind continues… even if it's tweaked here and there to make it a little more optimal. Some more ruthlessness here, a dash less hesitancy there, an inclination for escalation…"

Was… was he being serious? Was this meant to affect her? Some poorly thought through twist, something that belonged in a poorly written novel? Oh no, she was actually dead… except her heart was still beating, her lungs were still drawing breath, and she still had all her old memories. And that was the crux of this - her memories. As long as she still remembered who she was, where she came from, who she loved and who she hated, she was still Taylor Hebert. Anything else was purely semantics - the human mind is changing all the time, by Bisha's logic that a mind changed is a mind slain, everyone is dying every instant of their lives, born again to live only so long as their mind remains exactly the same. A man cannot step in the same river twice, after all… but that didn't mean the old river was 'dead' in any meaningful way, or that the new river was somehow 'dying'. Hell, did getting a boatful of hormones that altered her brain chemistry count as 'dying'? Her scepticism shone through on her face clear as day, and Bisha chuckled lightly.

"I understand your scepticism. I feel it myself - like I said, it was just a theory. But with you, that theory can have an experiment associated with it. See, you're not very good for your little parasite. A bad host, even. You charge into conflict against beings which these parasites aren't remotely fond of. Every parahuman I've ever met has flinched from me and my power, has recognised something distinctly unnatural in it, something that screams for them to run away as fast as they can, to hide in a deep dark place and hope I never hunt for them. Regular people can feel it, but parahumans feel it with more potency than even I thought I could achieve. A rogue in this city - Parian, I think - ended up stumbling on some of my business. Now, she's a good rogue, upstanding and everything, law-abiding in every way. And her response to a shadow of my power? Run away, hide where she thinks I can't find her, pretend I never existed… a total block, like fighting me is in the same range as fighting the sun. She's not wrong about that - she'd have no chance against me - but still, you have no chance against me and yet you're standing here, where other parahumans fear to tread. Haven't you ever felt it, though? That creeping fear that pervades your every sense in a way nothing else ever has or ever will?"

He was right. Taylor remembered the feeling of first sensing Chorei, the feeling of… violation, of inherent wrongness, driving her to almost insane levels of paranoia. That had been a deeper fear than she'd ever felt, something that went beyond natural fear. Nothing else had quite equalled that first proper conversation, the aftermath of those visions inflicted on her… and she remembered something. One of the visions she'd undergone, that she'd struggled to figure out ever since, was her reaching up and plucking a beetle from inside her own skull, biting down on it and ending its struggles. Had that been some metaphorical experience, some glimpse of what was happening in her own brain? Her mind was reeling with suggestions, objections, implications… none of them leading anywhere. She glared at Bisha.

"And what does this all mean?"

"Well, it only means something when considered in light of Chorei. See, Chorei in another life would be a wonderful parahuman. Paranoid, territorial, aggressive, and utterly, completely, in-dis-putably terrified of people like me. She'd stay a continent away if she could, would shelter behind an army if she thought it would help (which it wouldn't). Unlike you, who's driven herself to the brink of inhumanity in her vain attempts to stop me. Now, if my theory is correct, and your personality is just a calculated delivery mechanism, then what would happen if your parasite suddenly received a boatload of new memories? Memories from a better host? What do you think would happen?"

Taylor froze.

"Would it start, say… overwriting you? Realise that its purpose is better served by allowing this new mind to take precedence? Chorei had no idea about this, of course, but I don't think this situation happens all that often - a parasite given a choice of what its host mind should be. The lunatic that brings it to threats it was never meant to cope with, or the nun who knows the value of staying very far away from those same threats? A nun with enough paranoid and violent tendencies to provoke all the mundane conflict its parasitical heart would ever desire… well, I know what I'd choose!"

He was lying. Or, he was simply wrong. Either way, there was no way for him to prove this idea. At least, that was what she kept telling herself.

"And I'm sure you're thinking 'he can't prove this'… but let's face it, those episodes seem like good proof, hm? Your parasite starts downloading a new mind, and then the connection is broken by little old Brent. So, it makes the best of a bad job, and starts trying to influence you instead, blasting you with half-broken memories in a desperate attempt to get you to see reason and stop investigating me."

Not adequate. Not remotely. He was just guessing, trying to push her buttons in a way that would somehow give him some enjoyment. But this… this didn't seem like an experiment. He was just saying things, he wasn't really acting. Her eyes were drawn back to the drill, heavy and menacing. Bisha saw her looking and grinned.

"Ah, yes. The experiment. See, my theory is untested. I can't prove it… or, rather, I couldn't until now. See, you only have some of Chorei's memories. Flickering impressions and half-images, not the complete set in short. But guess who does have the full set kicking around?"

She paled.

"Now, I wonder what would happen if I just… filled in the gaps? Gave you the rest of dear Chorei's memories? Who would walk away from that little encounter… you, Chorei, or something else entirely?"

He leaned forward.

"Now you see my little experiment."

Taylor jumped to her feet and ran. She was barely thinking as she ran, just trying to get away from Bisha. He'd done it, he'd pushed all her buttons. All her nightmares about becoming too much like Chorei, the paranoia that succeeded every vision, the increasing frequency and vividness of those visions, the extent to which she was coming to appreciate their insight, the way those memories had saved her life in the fight against Frida by letting her perform her first conscious grafting. Even if he was wrong, even if she was alive and simply struggling under the weight of trauma and foreign memories, she didn't want to experience a single extra moment from Chorei, a single memory that would chip away at her sense of self and leave her eyes colder than ever. She ran through the house in large, bounding steps… and stumbled. She'd run through to the kitchen, and yet here she was, standing right in front of Bisha. He smiled. She ran again. The kitchen brought her back here. The front door opened at her touch, to reveal a living room with Bisha sitting on the sofa. She sprinted past him and tried to scale the stairs, barely pausing to see her father's body still lying there, still breathing steadily. She climbed three steps at a time, bounding up… and found herself facing a familiar, smirking face. She turned to see a featureless floor behind her, no stairs to be found. She gulped… but couldn't remain still. Her swarm was moving to attack Bisha even as she kept running away, this time towards the window. With a cry, she leapt through it, sprawling onto a… soft, carpeted floor. She glanced around frantically to see Bisha still sitting there, smiling as usual. The insects weren't making a damn dent in him, not a single pincer was actually piercing. She moved them to cover his eyes, and scrambled to her feet to keep running. She took one step, then two, and then… none.

She sprawled back to the floor, Bisha's leg extended to trip her. With a puff of smoke, the insects in front of his flaming eyes were gone, dissolving into ash. She tried to move, had to move, and a foot came down on the small of her back, pinning her to the ground. She focused on the warming heat of rivalry, the power of scars, the… anything that might help her. But nothing came. She was too drenched in fear, fear which chilled her power and left her feeling completely helpless. There was the sound of a drill whirring into motion, and she felt sweat begin to trickle down her forehead. She tried to speak:

"Please, don't, I can't-"

Bisha interrupted, his tone playfully mocking.

"You can't go now? You're so close? You're… sorry? You don't want to go?"

Taylor froze.

"Hold still."

The drill descended. And the house was filled with desperate screaming, the sound of carving meat and grinding bone, and above all, the loud whistling of a man who thought he was God. Taylor felt her skull splitting, felt a scrap being yanked free by too-strong hands, and all the while she thrashed desperately, trying to escape Bisha's tender mercies. The pain was overwhelming, and she tried to focus on the power of scars, tried to feel her skull turning to perfect silver… but there was nothing. When she tried to approach that familiar force, all she felt was a cold, coiling flame waiting for her, shivering eagerly as she approached. She heard Bisha spit something out, heard something hissing and crackling behind her. A hissing that descended. She felt nothing for a moment… and then, there was fire in her mind. A blazing cold that reminded her of a long time ago, when she'd fallen head-first into a snowdrift and had felt what felt like tiny needles poking into her brain, a wave of horrible numbness accompanying it. It reminded her of the lake, and Frida sinking into the deep, her head clamped around Taylor's ankle. There was cold. There was a numb feeling that spread throughout her body. And then there was nothing.

And


Taylor


w e n t


a w a y




僭主?



AN: Won't lie, this was a pretty challenging chapter to write. Don't expect a 'one chapter per day' deal... but I do have the next one lying half-completed next to me. Feedback very much appreciated - and I hope you enjoy what's coming soon for Taylor and pals.
 
Man it is a tragedy that this thread is not busier. This is the piece of writing I look forward to most right now, I'm recommending it to people who don't even know Worm or Elden Ring. Excited to see where this crazy train goes next.
 
108 - See what Condition my Condition was in
108 - See what Condition my Condition was in

Taylor blinked in the dark, noticing no real difference with her eyes closed or open. A small, petty part of her wondered if this was what lay inside her head - absolute nothingness. That's just be typical, first Bisha insults her, then he drills her head open, and now Taylor Hebert was insulting Taylor Hebert. The bastard was outsourcing. If she still had a mouth, she'd probably have laughed at that, if only to create something resembling a sound in this boundless, soundless space. She floated there for some time - or was she falling? Time meant almost nothing here. Was this where Chorei had been, all this time? In some dark, utterly senseless space squeezed between her brain cells? Was Chorei standing up now, her cold eyes filled with fear at the sight of Bisha, sprinting away with legs that weren't her own and finding refuge somewhere else. Would Bisha let her go? Taylor wasn't sure if she wanted him to do so or if she didn't - if Chorei left, survived, would Taylor remain here forever? If so, perhaps it would be for the best if Bisha decided to finish the job. Of course, that would imply doing something vaguely charitable for Taylor, so it was almost certainly not going to happen.

In a place like this, there was no feeling. She felt no breeze over her skin - she wasn't even aware if she had skin at this point, or a body, or anything beyond a vague consciousness. There was nothing to distinguish the hours from one another, and nothing to mark any form of change. Suspended in the dark, she began to realise how silent everything was without a body. All the churns and gurgles and twitches which characterised the drooling meat-sack she saw fit to pilot around every day were oddly comforting on their constancy. Seconds could be measured by the steady beat of her heart, an hour could be marked as unique by a throbbing ache in her arm which appeared and vanished seemingly without cause. The progression of time could be charted by the rumbling of her stomach, or the intake of her lungs, or the stiffness of her limbs. But here… there was nothing. In these vast silent spaces, a second might have passed, or a day, or a month, or a year. Chorei could have stood up and wandered away to do… something. Without a centipede, what could she be doing? Escaping Brockton Bay, presumably. She'd died here once, wouldn't want to do it again. Taylor tried to imagine herself with a shaved head, wearing orange robes. The image was oddly hilarious to her - she'd look ridiculous without her hair. Without her hair, she'd probably just look like a particularly underfed teenage boy. The idea of Chorei becoming frustrated with the limits of her new form was, likewise, oddly hilarious.

An interesting possibility was abruptly raised by her deeply, deeply bored mind - could she start tormenting Chorei with her own memories? Sure, she didn't have quite as many as Chorei did, but she could probably keep her up at night with some choice visions of the trio, or the locker, or… well, honestly, just about anything that happened in the last few weeks. Then again, would Chorei just take those visions as an invitation to start murdering the trio, in a 'completing their unfinished business' type of deal? Honestly, Taylor had no idea… and she found the notion of being categorised by the police and the PRT as 'some lunatic parahuman who just took revenge against her old tormentors and then split' to be a little insulting. She'd fought giants and walked through an endless house, dammit, she'd earned a more impressive criminal record than that. Barely mattered. She didn't even know how to bombard people with memories, she'd never done it before. Something split the darkness.

"I'd prefer it if you didn't do that, usurper."

Taylor blinked again, and this time there was a difference with her eyes closed and her eyes open. Something was here with her. The voice spoke again, a voice she hadn't heard for a very long time indeed.

"Are you finished drifting like a wayward kite? We need to talk, you and I."

Taylor tried to angle herself - a difficult task in the formless and frictionless gloom. The voice sighed, exasperated.

"Stop flailing, usurper. We need to talk. Give us a space."

Taylor tried to speak, and felt something unseal - she had a mouth again, or rather, she had a voice and the capacity to produce it.

"What?"

"A space, usurper. This is your mind, and I want to speak with you. Give us a venue."

She tried to focus, tried to concentrate on… something. Image after image flashed through her mind, scenes she remembered with blistering clarity. But even as she remembered them, she found herself sinking deeper and deeper into them. A frozen lake loomed before her, and even before the first glimmerings of pale light and the first feeling of falling snow came into reality, she could feel metal jaws around her leg, the warming power of rivalry, a cackling corpse bleeding drops of scalding oil. She tried to focus on something else… her home? But the moment it started to appear, it was tinted with yellow light, and she could feel a mocking smile at the edge of her perception. Gritting her - suddenly real - teeth, she went to something else. Every real place she could think of was loaded with connotations and emotions that threatened to overwhelm her. So, she delved in new directions, and… something came to mind. If real memories were too vivid to countenance, then she'd go somewhere else, where reality tended not to intrude. A place with a distinct distance from the visceral and the real. The void began to gain colour, tone, shape, form, and beautiful, beautiful motion… though to her it seemed as though it was being viewed through a thick pane of glass.

HEBERT'S BRAIN PRODUCTIONS PRESENTS

TAYLOR A. HEBERT (as herself)

AND RETURNING STAR CHOREI (sans centipede)

IN

THIS EVENING'S FEATURE HALLUCINATION​

SOUNDLESS VOID gives way to Kenny Rogers 'Just Dropped In', words fading in and out as if half-remembered, distorted as if coming through a cheap stereo system.

FADE IN ON TAYLOR HEBERT, as herself. She stands, dressed in blood stained clothes (for visual reference, consult costume notes on Scene 28), at the top of a long flight of stairs. She has the vague appearance of a well-muscled frog, with a wide expressive mouth and long, gangly limbs. Her hair is a mess. The stairs are made of pulpy, damp wood, almost breathing in an unfelt humidity. Taylor descends, hesitantly, step by step. Slowly, lights come on ahead of her, revealing a huge room with shining wooden boards. A look of morose recognition crosses her face - the Winslow High School Gymnasium. Lights flash on, one by one, and we slowly pan to see CHOREI (sans centipede) standing dressed as a Wagnerian valkyrie, with smiling Buddha faces on her breastplate. She is not pleased at this choice in costume, and grips her enormous, bloodstained hammer with white knuckles. Her horned helmet slides awkwardly on a bald head.

Her voice echoes in the vast, empty space.

CHOREI
What the - is this what the inside of your head looks like, usurper?

TAYLOR
I'll level with you, I have no idea what's happening right now. Now, if you don't mind…

Taylor reaches the bottom of the stairs, wincing as her feet make contact with the almost-living wood. The gymnasium stretches into infinity. Taylor tests the gymnasium floor with her foot, then promptly lies down. She stares upwards into the light without flinching. Chorei looks at her incredulously.

CHOREI
Get up.

There is no answer.

CHOREI
Get up, usurper.

TAYLOR
[sighing] No.

Chorei walks over and pokes Taylor with her large hammer… but nothing is felt. Taylor grunts in irritation regardless.

TAYLOR
I'm not getting up. If you're going to eat my mind, if I'm going to die here, I don't want your face to be the last thing I see.

Chorei peers down, eyes narrowing. Her helmet slides over her eyes, and she flings it into the distance with a derisive grunt. She follows Taylor's gaze upwards, to a bright light overhead. She blinks.

CHOREI
There isn't a light.

TAYLOR
[momentarily interested] What?

CHOREI
There isn't a light at the end. It's cold. That's all. Cold and lonely.

Taylor has no response to that. There is silence between the two. Taylor is no longer restful, and she finds her eyes drawn inexorably to the immortal nun in valkyrie armour.

TAYLOR
Why haven't you done it yet?

CHOREI
Done what, usurper? I'm waiting for you, this is your mind after all.

TAYLOR
Why haven't you eaten my mind, walked away wearing my body?

CHOREI
Perhaps I want to talk first, usurper. Perhaps I want to gloat.

Something clicks in Taylor's mind, and she turns onto her side, giving Chorei her hardest stare.

TAYLOR
You can't do it, can you?

There is no answer.

TAYLOR
You can't eat my mind, can you? Can't replace me entirely. If you could overwrite me, you'd have done it back at the Qigong Centre. But you can't.

CHOREI
[snarling] Watch your tongue. I've lived for centuries longer than you, have learned more than you could ever imagine or achieve. Your current existence is an act of charity, be sure not to squ-

TAYLOR
Squander it? You'd kill me in a heartbeat if you could. And you definitely wouldn't be wearing that armour. If you can't even appear in your normal clothes, you probably can't kill me.

Chorei has no adequate response, and stares sullenly.

TAYLOR
[standing up, sighing all the while] Alright, so you can't kill me. If we're going to be standing here, though, you can start by answering a few questions.

CHOREI
I have no interest in satisfying your petty curiosity.

TAYLOR
Well, I can't see a way of leaving. So either we get to talking, or we can lie here while my body bleeds out, or we wait until Bisha gets bored and starts burning me to death. How does that sound?

Chorei growls, but offers no answer. Taylor has an expression of faint surprise - Chorei is listening to her. Without her centipede, she looks… small. Human. Not remotely capable of ripping her to shreds. Chorei paces around the room, sometimes fading into the darkness, then returning after a minute of absence. Her eyes suddenly light up, as if she's had an idea. She returns to Taylor's side - Taylor sits up, finding a seat on the rotten stairs, gritting her teeth in irritation as she feels the pulsing wood beneath her.

CHOREI
Very well. Ask.

TAYLOR
…OK. So… what happened at the Qigong Centre? What did you do to me?

Chorei sighs.

CHOREI
I have infested parahumans before, twice to be specific. Both times, they struggled, screamed, begged for their mothers, and then ceased. I felt something… leave them, and their minds seemed to become empty vessels. I believe the term you Americans use is 'vegetables'. Bad stock for the centipedes, I was very disappointed. You, though… you did not succumb.

Taylor processes this, and a bright beam of light abruptly shoots out of the interminable darkness, projecting an image into thin air. It shows images Taylor is very familiar with - an endless wheel crushing all beneath it, Taylor Hebert herself sat beneath a centipede which shades her head as the cobra shaded the meditating Buddha. A beetle crawling from her skull, passing through flesh as though it were nothing but water. Chorei hums.

CHOREI
Interesting. This… is strange.

TAYLOR
Strange how?

CHOREI
It appears I may have accidentally given you knowledge you weren't quite ready for. I won't apologise, given that it saved your life.

She glances at Taylor, raising a single eyebrow, challenging her to put together the pieces.

TAYLOR
…you gave me knowledge of grafting. Accidentally, just because our minds were linked. Just like at the tower where you… uh, anyway. Whatever this beetle is - I guess it represents my power - it tried to escape, just like with the others, but with the knowledge you gave me…

CHOREI
You grafted it. I believe that is the only reason you are still alive. I believe it is the only reason I cannot overtake your mind.

Taylor processes this. Chorei doesn't look remotely happy at being responsible not only for creating her own death, but also for foiling her own resurrection. A shift occurs in Taylor's mind - the feeling of being inside her own mind becomes more comfortable, and she feels no dread in the presence of Chorei, or at least, no imminent danger. The feeling of looking at the scene through thick glass dissipates, and she finds her memory tracking to other places, with a sharper emotional connection. The gymnasium slowly begins to fade away, boards separating from one another and spiralling into the dark. The stairs drift into nothingness, and the lights slowly flick off, one by one. The nothingness with which we began slowly returns. And then… the scene changes.

* * *​

"What's it going to be then, eh?"

Taylor looked up, and the scene was quite different. Her thoughts felt different, less… distant. She was sitting on a long white couch, and she felt nothing from it - she had never experienced it, and so she felt no touch, nothing in the way of visceral physicality. The room around her was something out of a bad dream - it may well have been. Vague memories stirred of an Earth Aleph film she'd been forbidden to watch under any circumstances, but which she had acquired and perused nonetheless - a pilfered treasure from her mother's small library of films. Emma had never really forgiven her for that evening. The room before her stretched into the distance, endlessly repeating scenery occurring again and again. White, plastic tables shaped like naked women, with huge statues of naked women looming above, glass breasts filled with milk that trickled into long glasses, consumed by the dozens of other patrons. Everything was a stark, clinical white, and on the black walls she could see huge white words scrawled: Moloko Vellocet, Moloko Drencrom, Moloko Synthemesc. She glanced down to see that she was wearing something ridiculous - a pure white costume, with heavy black boots. She could feel a black hat on her head, floating atop her curls. She involuntarily growled as she realised she had some bizarre codpiece on, with the hard surface shaped into the face of Ludwig van Beethoven. Chorei coughed next to her, dressed in identical gear - though her codpiece was shaped like a leering clown's face.

"...usurper, your mind is a bewildering place."

Taylor blushed, realising how this must all look.

"No, no, this is from a film. Clockwork Orange."

"...I have not heard of this film."

"It's an Earth Aleph import."

"Does it have Clark Gable? I always liked him."

"...no, I think he was dead when this film was made. Well, our version was dead, not sure about over there. He's not in it, either way."

Chorei sighed, the weariness of immortality showing clearly on her too-young face. There was an expression of uncertainty, even trepidation on her face. She was clearly uncomfortable with sitting so close to Taylor, in a position of weakness no less. She glanced at her own leering codpiece. With a frown, the clown's face transformed into a wide-faced smiling Buddha. This wasn't much better, but she did let out a small, satisfied grunt. Taylor coughed, setting down a glass of milk that she knew was laced with something she really shouldn't be drinking.

"...alright. New question. I know how I survived you in the first place, I know how you projected those memories into my head, but… why are we still talking? Why not let me go back - Bisha's still out there, for all I know I'm dying out there."


"I'm aware. But for all your bravado, you don't really have a chance of killing Bisha - not as you are now. He was right. You're a tourist. You dabble in our world, but you never settle down."

Taylor frowned, and the dozens of other patrons in the room turned to the two speakers, shooting them venomous looks.

"Of course I'm not going to 'settle down'. You 'settled down' and started laying centipede eggs in random people. Bisha 'settled down' and is… well, Bisha. Settling down seems like the worst conceivable option."

Chorei's mouth twisted into a scowl and she snarled, a flash of the fury she'd shown on the night of her death coming through, bringing to mind images of an unstoppable force rampaging through Brockton, a force that defeated Lung and now had its sights set on Taylor and her group. She felt her chest tighten, felt her sides begin to ache as if she'd been running for hours… and then it was gone. Chorei was still scowling.

"Idiot. You've lost, usurper. Your skull has been drilled open, your father is unconscious, and your house is potentially on fire. Do you wish to fight Bisha and win, or do you wish to become more kindling for the flame?"

Taylor snapped right back. The last time they'd met, Taylor had been inexperienced and afraid. Now? She was still a little afraid, but she'd learned. She'd seen things Chorei probably couldn't imagine, and had come through to the other side. Sure, she was currently lying on the floor with her head drilled open, but Chorei was actually dead. So there.

"And what, the solution is to become like you? If I'm remembering your memories correctly, your response to Bisha and his lot is complete terror. No offence - actually, no, lots of offence intended - but should I really be learning an art that failed you?"

Chorei leant forward, and their noses were almost touching as the immortal nun growled like an enraged animal.

"I had a path to Enlightenment. I had a way, one that others had walked and achieved great success on. You, usurper, are a writhing maggot squirming in the filth of your own mortality, so focused on the dirt that you have no mind for the stars. I had a greater destiny. You do not. You are so obsessed with revenge that you're incapable of realising the simple wisdom of running away. And if you're so intent on fighting Bisha, then I have every reason to ensure you win. The Flame is no friend of mine."

Taylor frowned, her eyes narrowing.

"You're not being very convincing."

Chorei slumped back on the couch, trying to keep her eyes away from the erotic sculptures dotting the room.

"I ran a sect. People came for relief, and I scanned amongst them for potential recruits. I had choice, could select those I deemed worthy. You… would not be among those choices, usurper. You, I would have left with the ignorant mothers and bored adolescents on the lower floors, content to do what you Americans think is yoga."

"Flattering. But I'm still not infesting myself with a centipede."

"There is no centipede, usurper. If I could reproduce the Miracle of Senpou Temple at will, do you think I would have lost to your little band of killers? In all my time in Brockton Bay, I produced precisely two centipedes with the potential for a full infestation. And they were both too young to protect themselves when Lung attacked."

Taylor blinked.

"...huh. Didn't your base have dozens of the things?"

"Dozens of lesser centipedes, unsuited for the grafting. The two viable candidates were kept in my own quarters. Anyhow - cease your distractions. There will be no centipedes - I have none to give, nor would I give any if I did. Searching your memories, I have seen what you did at that frozen lake with that abomination of flesh and metal."

"Her name was Frida."

"Her name is irrelevant. You grafted then, when death closed in around you."

Taylor clenched her hands into fists.

"I did. And then I ripped the head off and threw it into the water."

"Understandable. It was a crude grafting, without artistry. You were right to discard it. Yet, you achieved a grafting with only my half-shredded memories at your disposal. With barely any knowledge, and almost no resources, you were able to revive yourself from certain death. What do you think you would be capable of, if you actually learned. If you were, say, taught."

Taylor was silent. She had a point. The grafting… there had been something intoxicating about it, a feeling of finally being one with something, but devoid of the terrifying ego death which accompanied the unity brought by the Flame of Frenzy. And yet, even as she remembered that feeling of pistons whining to produce enough warmth for her to survive, pushing her upwards through the ice-cold water, she remembered the sight of Chorei with her enormous centipede, the centipede which dragged her to her death. She remembered the sight of her grotesque twin in that endless house, with so many limbs grafted on that it was impossible to tell where Taylor began and they ended. Chorei was offering her power, but to satisfy only her own urge for revenge, it seemed. Speaking of which:

"What do you know of Bisha?"

Chorei's face abruptly became far more solemn, losing much of its savagery.

"...there's no point in lying. Not here, and not now. Bisha and I had… a relationship."

Taylor blinked, and Chorei shot her a look.

"Not that kind, usurper, and the fact that your mind went there is the truest evidence for your immaturity and incapability to kill Bisha. It was closer to the relationship between a prisoner and her warden. Bisha was hunting for secrets, and the survivors of Senpou were next on his list. He consumed an old friend of mine who lived across the country… burned almost half a dozen viable centipedes to make a point. When he arrived in Brockton, I thought I could perhaps oppose him. I was wrong. He sent a package of the tea that is harvested from the ruins of Senpou - the tea which comes from a tree sprouting from the body of another instrument of the Flame of Frenzy. Any of my followers I sent to destroy him vanished… and I was afraid. Afraid to strike at him myself. I, eventually, came to understand what my place in his plans was, why he hadn't destroyed me like he had my friend."

She grimaced.

"I was his cover. He was a new arrival, while I had been in the city for some time. If anyone wanted to pursue him, they'd almost certainly find me first. You did. And it almost killed you. You were… spectacularly lucky. There are others who walked your path, tried to hunt Bisha, found me, and were destroyed for their trouble. Bisha liked it that way. I first thought it was a tactic to protect himself, but in time I realised the truth. It was a filter to clear away the people he found to be boring."

Chorei glanced over Taylor, taking in her scars, her muscle, her eye, her general bearing.

"I appear to have succeeded. You are many things. Boring is not one of them."

They paused.

"...I want you to kill Bisha. If you wish to kill Bisha, then you will need power. There is no way around this - the power you seek cannot be found in the world of flesh and blood. You slew me by feeding me to one of Bisha's own creatures - now you may slay Bisha by using the gifts I failed to utilise properly."

There was silence between the two, and the scene gradually melted away, replaced with a place she'd only seen in Chorei's own memories. Senpou Temple - specifically, a wide room with open windows, tatami mats lining the floor. Outside were soaring mountains, larger than she'd ever seen. Snow blew lazily around them, but Taylor felt no cold. They were dressed in relatively normal clothes now - Taylor was wearing a nondescript, plain set of clothes she'd worn on a dozen occasions, and Chorei was in her familiar orange robes. She looked oddly hollow here, in the bright winter sun. Without her centipede, she was just… a person. Ordinary. Not even that physically intimidating, as people went. Chorei glanced around, her expression shifting from surprise, to a vague indignant anger, to… wistfulness.

"This place no longer exists."

A small, sad smile crossed her face.

"Thank you for taking me here. Forgive an old woman her nostalgia."

She fell silent, happy to take in the scenery for a moment. Taylor found herself wondering - what would happen after this? Chorei didn't seem eager to take over her mind, hell, she probably wasn't even able to. So… would Taylor wake up, and this would be it for Chorei? Would her memories simply assimilate into Taylor's own, a quiet reservoir of knowledge to tap at any moment? Would this, quite possibly, be their last conversation? Chorei didn't seem excessively worried… and that was causing a small twinge of suspicion to rise within Taylor. The nun stood up, her robes flapping around her thin frame. She stared down.

"So? Will you take my offer?"

"What will being trained by you involve?"

Chorei gazed into the distance, putting her words together.

"You will learn of the Grafting Buddha, and the gifts he grants to loyal followers. I will show you how to graft flesh to flesh, and more besides."

Taylor hesitated. That sounded… like something out of her worst nightmares, even since Mound Moor, even since that lake.

"I still don't want to become like you. I don't want to lose my humanity by just… grafting things onto myself until there's nothing left."

"True grafting is the process by which one and one come together to make eleven. I was not erased by my centipede, nor was my centipede erased by me. We were in harmony, working to create a whole superior to the sum of its parts."

Taylor resisted the urge to insult her - she'd devoted her life to infesting people with centipedes, clearly the centipede had had some influence over her mind. A rational person didn't tend to stuff centipedes into random people. She took a breath - well, she imagined taking a breath, and imagined the feeling of calmness that usually accompanied the action. It worked somewhat.

"You did infest people, though."

"All to create more immortal centipedes. Perhaps I was a little… zealous, but I acted to preserve my sect and its teachings. Senpou offered a genuine path to Enlightenment - what sort of person would I be, what sort of karma would I accumulate, if I were to deny future generations that same path through my own indolence?"

Taylor gave her a sceptical look. Sure, of course that makes sense, doesn't change the fact that you were more or less killing people, or condemning them to a fate worse than death. She was aware that she called ex-mercenaries, slightly insane cops, irritating capes and biker outlaws her allies… but still, she had some limits. Not many, but 'infesting random people with centipedes to indulge a weird fantasy about Enlightenment that hasn't paid off for several centuries' was one of them. Chorei saw her look, and growled under her breath.

"Don't look at me like that. I had my ways. You have your ways. I won't give you faulty knowledge, that would impact your capacity to kill Bisha. If you graft correctly, you will not lose your mind. I didn't."

Sure you didn't. But she had a point, despite Taylor's sarcasm. The other Taylor had been a gibbering, insane creature. Chorei had a lucidity that doppelganger lacked… she'd been able to survive in Brockton for some time, and had built a fairly impressive cult in the process. She was many things, but 'completely insane' might not be one of them. Once upon a time Taylor would have considered her insane by default, but now? She'd felt the grafting, and she'd seen the things which lay behind the veil. In the end… Chorei had been on the more sane end of things. Hard to function so successfully for so long without having some sanity. And Taylor was rapidly running out of options for how to defeat Bisha. A sudden thought occurred.

"...wait, how will you train me here? I mean, I don't know how time works in this place, but it must have taken you years to learn how to graft. I don't have that long."

Chorei smirked cruelly.

"Naturally. You lack the patience to pursue my path, you lack any of the necessary qualities. The grafting is ultimately a process best learned through experience. Rely on my memories alone, and nothing will be achieved - you'll have the textbook, but none of the practical experience."

"Where are you going with this?"

"I propose a deal between the two of us. I want to get out of here, as do you. We both despise Bisha. Our interests are aligned. We will finally have a conclusion - we shall graft into one another, and you shall acquire the skills I spent years learning, as I assist you in performing a form of grafting that the world has seldom known - the grafting of mind on mind."

Chorei gestured grandly, warming to her theme.

"Alone, you have no chance. But together we could rip Bisha apart, save your city and your friends, and achieve heights you never could. No more haphazard grafting, no more weakness, no more relying on numerous forces to find victory. I wish to live, usurper, as do you. This solution satisfies us both!"

She leaned closer, and Taylor flinched back. If there was one thing she'd learned thus far, it was that devoting oneself wholly to a single art wasn't the best idea. Delving too deep into the force she'd felt in the New Canyon had almost turned her into a cold-hearted monster, and she had ample experience with what delving too deep into the Flame of Frenzy did to a person. Chorei… was bullshitting her. Taylor could already guess what would happen. Chorei had been compelled by her centipede to infest people, to build a cult, to reproduce using the flesh of others. Maybe Chorei had a point - a true grafting involved equals working together - but if Taylor's own observations were serving her properly, there was a distinct possibility for one partner to be inferior to the other. Taylor could already imagine the result of such a grafting. She'd wake up, stand up, brush herself off… and then run out of the door, down the road, and out of the city. Chorei was terrified of Bisha, had never approached the Flame of Frenzy with anything but fear. Taylor's suspicions had been raised the moment Chorei had become so… amicable back in that strange gymnasium. She'd killed Chorei, for crying out loud, there was no way she'd be so willing to form an alliance where Taylor's goals were still fulfilled. Taylor raised a single eyebrow.

"...did that sound better in your head, or are you just this bad at lying?"

Chorei blinked, and tried to keep her face neutral. It wasn't working very well.

"You know what must be done. You know the deal that must be formed."

"...no, I know what you're trying to do. You know more about grafting than I do, and you want me to let down my defences."

Chorei grimaced… and the grimace slowly metamorphosed into a snarl.

"Fine. Refuse me if you want. Bisha will kill you anyway, you've no chance without my help."

"He'll kill you in the process."

"As long as I can see you dying, I'm content, usurper."

Taylor paused, then smiled. It was a wide, mocking smile. If Bisha could do it, so could she. A plan was coming together, a deal she knew Chorei couldn't refuse. She had no idea how to remove Chorei from her mind, and Chorei couldn't assert her control. She needed Chorei's help, but she couldn't allow Chorei to be in charge, otherwise she'd just run away from Bisha.

"I don't think you are. I think you're terrified of dying again, and you'll do anything to save yourself. You spent centuries avoiding death, and you spent your last moments begging for life. And now you have a chance to start again."

Chorei made no reply.

"I know I'm right. But, you're also right - I can't kill Bisha on my own. So, how about a deal? Where we actually both get what we want?"

The nun turned, frowning.

"What do you propose?"

"Same as you suggested. We graft together… but I'm aware that one of us will be the dominant partner, in charge of controlling the body. Two minds are bad enough, two minds both fighting over the body is a recipe for disaster."

"...you're not wrong. Creating a division between me and my centipede was the only reason you won when we last fought."

"Exactly. So, how about this: we challenge each other, here and now. A fight to decide who gets to be the dominant mind. Whoever wins takes charge."

Chorei tilted her head to one side, already scheming up new strategies, ways of turning this to her advantage. Taylor could already see the gears turning - Chorei was older, wiser, stronger… she'd be most likely to win, and if she won, she could bail on Brockton and go about her business.

"...just in case you get any funny ideas, Chorei, here's a caveat. If you win, you have to fight Bisha to the best of your ability. Otherwise, I'll do everything I can to make your new life a living hell. I've had your memories blasting inside my head for weeks, how do you think you could cope if I did it for years. If grafting requires harmony, then I'll do everything I can to undermine ours."

Chorei growled. She was backed into a corner. She was this close to coming back, this close to being resurrected. And some teenager was standing in her way.

"If you get a condition, then I do as well."

"Fair enough. What are your demands?"

Chorei paused. She hadn't quite thought this far. Stormclouds began to gather in the distance, rushing over the soaring peaks with unnatural swiftness. What did she want? She wanted to live - playing second fiddle would be unpleasant, but not unbearable. At the end of the day, if she was still alive, she was happy. And she had no options left, no ways out, no way of evading this deal. She could sit around refusing Taylor all day, but until they came to some kind of agreement, nothing would be achieved. They'd just stew in their own stubbornness until the body bled out and died around them. Chorei had died once. She had no intention of dying again. With a scowl on her face, she strode forward, and Taylor stood to meet her. There was a moment of hesitation - and then the two clasped hands, Chorei feeling uncomfortable with the somewhat unfamiliar motion.

Taylor gave a small smile. She had no idea how this would play out. She had no idea who would win… but at least Bisha would be fought by one of them. As long as that rat bastard was destroyed, she was vaguely happy. She'd been anticipating dying here, being consumed utterly. This… was oddly preferable, and when reduced to rock bottom, even a bad deal like this one seemed like the bargain of a lifetime. He'd been happy to take everything from her, and had almost succeeded. Now she'd do the same to him. Whether it was Chorei's mind controlling the hands that did the deed or her own was irrelevant. Her smile broadened.

"To the strongest?"

Chorei's scowl changed into a savage, bloodthirsty grin.

"To the strongest."


AN: Alrighty, I'm off. Fight with Chorei is mostly written, need to polish it off, should be seeing the first part of it tomorrow. Should be. I make no promises whatsoever.
 
109 - To the Strongest
109 - To the Strongest

There was a moment of peace between the two, and the thunderclouds above shuddered and rumbled. Taylor frowned internally. This was a good plan, but there seemed to be some steps missing. She knew she needed to fight Chorei, and at the end one of them would be on top and the other would not, but… well, the steps in between the beginning and the end were a little hazy. She tilted her head to one side and stared quizzically at Chorei.

"So… how do we-"

Chorei punched her in the face. Taylor flew backwards, much further than she should have, feeling her body suddenly come into sharp relief. She didn't feel… pain exactly, but she felt her very mind shudder and quake, destabilising momentarily. The world around her flickered as she sprawled on the cold tatami mats. Chorei was staring at her own fist, pondering. Her head slowly turned to Taylor, who was trying to stand up.

"You know, that punch would have earned me a lot of negative karma back in the old days. The Grafting Buddha is merciful and expects his followers to behave likewise."

A shaky grin began to cross her face.

"Of course, I'm dead. So I'm not sure if karma applies to me anymore."

Taylor staggered back to her feet, feeling her constructed body shivering unsteadily. She scowled, clenching her scarred fists, recalling how she'd shattered hatchets with these hands, had torn gun barrels apart. Chorei didn't even have her centipede anymore - what chance could she possibly have? She ran forward, remembering Turk's hand-to-hand lessons. She bobbed, weaved, did everything she could to evade any of Chorei's strikes. She jabbed forward, leaning with the punch, retracting as quickly as she could to protect her own face. Her form was good - she felt smooth, like she hadn't in some time. None of the exhaustion of the last few days was weighing her down. Her fist connected… and she almost screamed. It felt like she'd punched a brick wall, and she felt her fist actually fade away, shuddering apart under the force of the impact. Chorei glanced at her derisively, then delivered a solid left hook. It was awful - her technique was amateur, her footwork was all wrong, hell, she even had her thumb inside her hand. In real life, she'd be easily avoided, and even if she hit she'd probably shatter the bones in her thumb. But here… the punch came lightning-fast, too fast for Taylor to react, and she found her constructed body hurtling across the room once again, slamming down hard. She barely held her form together this time, could see her torso actually dissolving before her eyes before she forced it to heal again. Chorei was staring at her own fists again, furrowing her eyebrows. She squinted… and grew larger. She'd been shorter than Taylor in real life, but now the positions were reversed, and Chorei towered above.

"Undisciplined. Childish."

She strode forward with absolute confidence.

"You should have taken my generous offer, usurper. Instead we must do it the hard way."

Taylor tried to stand… and she felt the ground give. She was relying too much on her old skills, which were raised on a physical foundation. Without a physical body, she was limiting herself by simply punching and dodging. This room wasn't real either… and so she dug down with her fingers, finding them sinking into the tatami mats like they were made of nothing but soft moss. Chorei slowed, peering closer… and Taylor ripped the tatami mats up, finding a yawning void beneath. Taking a deep breath, she flung herself in, tumbling into the darkness. After a second, Chorei followed. Taylor flailed as she fell, arms instinctually trying to clutch at nonexistent air. Chorei had no such distracting instincts, and shot downwards like a loosed arrow, a great mass of muscle and robes that stared at her murderously. Vague images began to form in the void, shards of memories coalescing and falling apart one after the other. Taylor tried to think - where to go, where to go? Whether she liked it or not, her mind was slipping back to that gymnasium - but she had no advantages there, the space was too open. A memory surfaced before her, and she grabbed it without thinking, colour exploding outwards as a new scene filled in.

Taylor groaned as a hard floor impacted her chin, and if this were real life, her teeth would have probably been shattered. As it was, she just felt her entire constructed form wavering in and out of existence for a moment. She wasn't sure if this was much better. She tried to look around, and heard the sound of flapping robes behind her. Her eyes widened, and Taylor shot to her feet, dashing down a narrow lane passing between banks of chairs. The scene started to click together - the old school bus to Winslow. Great. Her mind was being an asshole, apparently. That being said… the students on the bus didn't notice her as she sprinted past, trying her best to ignore them. Her senses reached out and tried to take hold of any insects in the area… to find almost nothing. She glanced around, and something clicked again. She could see herself sitting in one of those seats - and she looked young. She hadn't been able to sense insects at this point, which meant that as far as this memory was concerned, there were no insects here. Nothing to use on Chorei. But… she still had options. Her scarred hands slammed into the bus doors, while the driver hummed apathetically. With a grunt, they wrenched open, and she jumped out into the street, rolling as she went. Her constructed body flickered, but with gritted teeth she endured and tried to stand up. Brockton Bay spread around her, buildings looking oddly hazy in the distance, distorted by faded memories. She could barely see Chorei landing in the bus, looking around angrily, staring briefly at young Taylor.

With a derisive flick of her hand, the young Taylor's head was cleanly separated from her body. Taylor knew that this was just a mind game, that this was only a memory, but she couldn't help but stop. Chorei's eyes flicked over, detecting the one person in the whole scene who had reacted at all to young Taylor's sudden decapitation. With a vicious smile, she plunged through the window, the glass melting around her and the other cars in the road slowing to a halt as she landed with perfect poise. Taylor's mind was trying to get around this idea of… internal fighting, while Chorei seemed to have already mastered elements of it. Maybe it was due to all the meditation, maybe it was because she was composed of thought, who knew. Taylor tried to think of a way out as the nun charged, faster than anyone her size should have been able to. An idea started to blossom - but too late, as an elbow crashed into her face and she flew across the road, feeling the asphalt scrape against her exposed flesh, sending her constructed form into almost static-like convulsions. Wait - something was wrong. Why was she feeling the asphalt? This was her mind, her memory… her rules. With a grunt, she dug her hands into the asphalt, feeling it give way like putty, forcibly arresting her movement. She screamed to a halt, but felt no whiplash on her face, no pain in her hands. Chorei had had a head start, sure. But Taylor could learn. If there was one thing Taylor was good at, it was learning on the job.

She stood on legs she willed to not shake, raised fists that she willed to be stronger than steel. She even tried to muster a cocky grin. If Chorei was annoyed, she'd be sloppy, maybe present an opening - wait, why was she thinking of openings, this wasn't a street fight. Chorei ran forward again, winding up her punch… and there it was. Chorei wasn't some master of this, she was still learning as well. Why wind up an imaginary punch, why charge instead of teleporting? The sight of the nun charging toward her began to bring a memory to mind - the night of Chorei's death, and the feeling of… a shotgun in her hands. Turk's shotgun, with its Italian writing engraved into the well-kept surface. She remembered the dreadful weight of the thing, the way it seemed more real than anything else, the way it roared when it fired. She looked down. And grinned. Chorei began to slow down, and Taylor calmly raised the shotgun and fired. The roar was tremendous, amplified in a way that only the memory of a shotgun blast can be. Chorei staggered backwards, her own form flickering. The sight of Chorei's constructed shape shuddering and shivering emboldened Taylor, and she fired again, relishing in the destabilisations. With bright eyes, she pulled the trigger again… and something happened. She felt the gun twist in her hand, and felt a paradox generating in her mind. She knew this shotgun only held two shots, she knew that… but had fired anyway, assuming that it would work out for the best given that the gun was imaginary. Her mind went two different ways, one screaming that this was only a dream, the other insisting that this shotgun could only hold two shells. The gun didn't respond well to this conflict, and began to glitch in and out of existence, colour and shape changing wildly as if it was switching to multiple new channels… and then it was gone, lost in a puff of static.

Chorei straightened up, robes unmarred by the shotgun. She snarled as she charged again, feeling her initial advantage fading… and this time her steps didn't hit the road. She slipped through the air, skipping through space, concentrating on the un-reality of this place, going beyond the illusion of realism that this pedant insisted on maintaining. Taylor couldn't even react before the nun drop-kicked her downwards into a street that splintered beneath her, falling once more into endless darkness. Taylor didn't even think, simply grabbed the first memory that drifted close, plunging into it with panicked speed. Colours and shapes exploded outwards, filling a new scene. She felt familiar smells, felt the familiar heat of boiling kettles… she landed smoothly on the hard wooden floor of Turk's tea shop, the whole place suffused in a cosy golden glow. Funny, she thought these sorts of memories were rose tinted. Guess the people who invented that phrase had never fought an immortal nun inside their own memories. What a bunch of hacks. Her mind snapped back to reality as she felt Chorei pursuing her, skipping through space like a stone over water. A small grin crossed her face. Chorei was still limited - couldn't just teleport straight to her, could only manage short bursts. She heard a form moving in the back room of the shop, and ideas came to her.

That gun had been louder than it should have, had felt heavier than it should have. Memory was subjective, and in here her own impressions mattered more than any objective reality. She could feel her form twitch as she exerted control… and a figure stepped out from the back rooms, just as Chorei landed. The nun's eyes widened as Turk stepped out, larger than life, more solid than granite, more reliable than any foundation. He grunted, hefting his shotgun - it seemed the size of a cannon now. Turk himself would stand no chance here… but her image of Turk was something else entirely. Chorei's form flickered as she was blasted backwards through the shop window, landing in the street with a howl of pain - pain, Chorei was slipping again, losing her focus. Taylor grinned savagely, and willed once more. Out of the backrooms stepped a hunched, scarred figure, all nervous energy and vulgarity. Ahab clicked her Secateurs together, and spoke in that familiar rasping voice.

"Howdy, nun. Remember me?"

The two mercenaries lunged forward, crossing the space in moments, descending on Chorei. Taylor barely bothered watching, calmly turning around and pulling one of the kettles off the boil. She heard chainsaws whirring, she heard a shotgun booming… and she heard Chorei screaming in pain, remembering the feeling of those chainsaws and that shotgun from the night of her death, the viscerality of her own memories empowering Taylor's constructs. Calmly, she poured a cup of tea - Earl Grey blended with lapsang souchong, a good combination - and sipped while idly staring into the distance. Grafting would be an interesting exercise, and it'd be challenging, but with enough effort she was sure she could power through. She'd let the mercenaries work over Chorei a bit longer, though, the nun had decapitated her younger self in front of her and had tried to trick her into surrendering her body. She was feeling petty. She squinted - something was wrong. The sound of chainsaws had stopped. She looked up and her eyes widened, the teacup tumbling to the ground.

Chorei stood outside, but… different. Gone were the orange robes, now she wore what looked like… like European medieval armour, and carried a heavy claymore. It was shaped for someone that wasn't Chorei, but she wore it with ease, moving smoothly. Something clicked again - she remembered one of Chorei's own memories of an old friend from Europe, one of the infested who'd made pilgrimage to Senpou Temple to study his own condition. An immortal warrior. Sigismund, who had vanished in a blaze of carnage, waging eternal war against the world in a desperate attempt to find a new challenge. In Chorei's eyes, he'd been… unbeatable, a figure of titanic, no, mythic proportions. A figure that was now bearing down on her, and out of the corner of her eye she could see the constructs of Turk and Ahab lying in a dozen bleeding pieces. Chorei charged through the front of the shop, bricks shredding like they were made of tissue paper, tables simply dissolving as she moved. Taylor tried to move, tried to remember that this was her mind, but… this place was too real. She had too many memories here, she understood every inch, and pretending that there was no space between her and an escape route was… impossible. She gulped as a mass of angry metal crashed into her… and then lifted her up.

With a heave, Chorei slammed Taylor down on her knee like some kind of wrestler, the metal armour punching upwards like a fist from hell. Taylor spluttered, feeling her form starting to come apart. Chorei grinned, and slammed her down again. And again. And again. Each time she did, she barked out a new word, her voice now strangely German-accented.

"How!"

Slam.

"Do!"

Slam.

"You!"

Slam.

"Like it!"

And with a roar of rage, she flung Taylor into the wall and raised her suddenly-present claymore overhead. Taylor tried to move, but her body was coming apart - she could barely feel her arms. Her constructs had failed - evidently Chorei had held Sigismund in higher regard than Taylor held Turk or Ahab. She hoped they wouldn't mind, if she ever got out of here to tell them about this. Her mind raced - what could shatter Chorei's confidence, what could undermine her construct, what could…

Yellow light bloomed beyond the shop, and Chorei froze, her claymore dropping from suddenly numb hands. Taylor focused, remembering the terror of being pinned beneath Bisha, the sound of a whirring drill… but something was wrong. She smelled tea that burned like peppers, tea that left fiery dreams in its wake. She smelled burning books, she smelled desperation. Bisha, smiling mockingly, began to calmly walk towards them. Chorei and Taylor looked at each other. This construct didn't belong to either of them. It belonged to both of them. Chorei paled and shrieked:

"What did you do?"

Taylor shrugged, then started peeling the wall away. She couldn't feel any control over the construct, but still it walked. What would it do when it reached them? Nothing? Or would it start tearing them both apart? Fuck, had she accidentally summoned the Flame of Frenzy? This was rapidly becoming a deeply awful plan, and she tore at the wall with greater force. She heard a huge metal form fall to the ground, and all of a sudden Chorei was at the wall too, clawing away with her shining gauntlets, gauntlets that began to dissolve into ashes even as she worked. Her confidence was shaken. Nothing, in her mind, could stand up to Bisha… not even Sigismund. The two scrabbled away, Taylor remaining completely silent (no need to even breathe heavily when she was shredding an imaginary wall), Chorei muttering numerous curse words in medieval Japanese. Bisha approached. The Ordeal was coming. With a final push, the wall gave way to more infinite darkness. The two tumbled in, and the blinding yellow light faded away into the distance, the memory collapsing around it. Taylor breathed a sigh of relief… then realised there was an immortal and extremely pissed off nun right next to her. With a desperate grab she snatched the first memory to come to mind, and found herself collapsing on an almost-living floor made of pulpy, moist wood. She sighed. Again.

Fantastic.

Chorei crashed down next to her, the remnants of her armour splintering the floorboards. She whipped her head around, staring like a feral animal. She tried to stand up, but her legs gave way and she collapsed to the floor. Taylor saw an opportunity and tried to take it, standing up… but her legs were weak, shuddering with fear after almost being destroyed by Bisha twice. The two panted next to each other, trying to put together the mental wherewithal to keep fighting. They shared a quick glance.

"Time out?"

"I don't understand what you mean."

"...quick break?"

"Very well."

The two eased themselves into sitting positions, leaning against opposite walls. Taylor's mind was racing with new ideas. She was getting the hang of this whole 'fighting inside her mind' thing. She'd found out that she could dive between memories, she'd found out that she could manifest constructs of people and items she remembered, and she'd found out to not try and summon a memory of Bisha. But she'd been diving into her own memories only - made sense, they were the most vivid. But being in her own memories was limiting. Everything was too fixed, too… real. In Chorei's memories, perhaps the advantage would switch to her, the invader. But her familiarity with Chorei's memories was limited, she could only recall that which had accidentally been left to her. Going there might just give the nun a home field advantage, nullifying any gains Taylor might make. Taylor glanced in Chorei's direction, and the first thing that struck her was how the nun was shivering. From head to foot, shivering like she was in the middle of a winter blizzard. Her eyes were wide, and had a vacant quality to them which Taylor recognised all too well. She'd seen it far too often back at that protein farm, whenever she looked in a mirror. She sighed, and Chorei's eyes snapped back into motion, fixing on Taylor. With a grim nod, she tried to stand. This time she succeeded, and Taylor followed suit. They nodded at each other.

"Ready?"

"Ready."

Chorei charged, and Taylor ran in the opposite direction, dropkicking her way through a brittle wall and into the darkness between memories once again. The fall was as brief as the last one, as she clung onto a memory that was not her own, a memory that slithered between her hands like a writhing snake - unfamiliar and totally foreign. She plunged inside nonetheless, Chorei following her with a bellow of rage. A scene exploded around her… one that was strangely faded, like an aged photograph. Chorei's bellow petered out as she gazed around the scene. Mountains rose in the distance, and she could hear the sea lapping calmly far away. Fields of rice stretched into the distance, broken by wide, flat dwellings with sloping roofs. The heat was overbearing, the humidity suffocating. Everything was still and slow, just as she'd remembered it. Chorei felt her heart leap into her throat as a woman stepped out of the nearest house, and a smile crossed her aged face.

"Little one?"

"Mother?"

"Little one, is that you?"

Chorei stepped forward, eyes wide, heart racing.

"Mother, I… it's been…"

She paused in front of her mother, towering over her with her enhanced height.

"I'm sorry."

Taylor felt awful about this. In any other circumstance she wouldn't have dreamed of coming here. But… this was a matter of survival. And she was kidding herself if she thought Chorei would do any differently. Strangely enough, that excuse didn't reassure her one bit, didn't dissolve the hard pit in her stomach. She tried to form a weapon in her hands, and the one which coalesced was… undesirable. A pair of Secateurs, locked tight around her arm. It looked wrong, sculpted for an arm a different size, but nonetheless it adhered. Typical. She felt guilty for hurting Chorei, and she got the weapon instrumental in actually killing her. She stood silently, hoping these things would work. She stepped down… and the ground crunched under her, crumpling like a piece of paper left in the sun for too long. There was no reality beneath the ground, the memory was too faded and delicate to support them for long. Chorei's head whipped around, and she stared with an expression of blackest fury, tears pricking at the corner of her eyes. Her mother was frozen behind her, still as a photograph, smile still warm and maternal.

"You dare bring me here?!"

Chorei lunged forward, anger empowering her movements. Taylor could see things writhing beneath her skin, muscles twitching as if they remembered being enhanced with a monstrous centipede. The skies began to darken, and the world around them began to shred, the landscape peeling away to reveal the void. This memory was centuries old, one of her very earliest… did memories decay like this? A few snatched moments and then nothing, bleeding away into the dark? Taylor stepped back, but Chorei adjusted her motion and slammed her foot into Taylor's chest, sending her spiralling backwards. There was something wrong about the strike, though, it was… weak. And Chorei's height seemed to have reduced back to its usual measurements, no more unnatural gigantism. This memory had enraged her, but it had reminded her of mortality, of her old body. Taylor was right, then. Didn't make her feel any better, though. She hurtled through a shattering world, Chorei's mother the last thing to vanish into the gloom. She plummeted through the dark and reached out with shaking hands, trying to grasp another memory. Too late. Chorei shot downwards, faster than ever, wrapping her limbs around Taylor, clinging as tightly as she could. Her voice was more venomous than it had ever been.

"My turn."

A new scene emerged, and the two rolled together, Chorei remaining attached despite Taylor's best efforts. The floor was soft - carpeted, and only the moonlight streamed through the single window. Taylor glanced around and saw stuffed animals scattered everywhere, some of them tucked out of sight and replaced with makeup kits. Her eyes widened as she heard two young voices talking excitedly. She didn't even need to hear their words, she knew what they were saying. They were happy, but she knew that was going to change very soon. The phone rang downstairs. The redheaded one glanced vaguely in its direction, curiosity manifesting then vanishing in a moment. The dark-haired one didn't pay attention at all, too occupied with her own speech. She'd been a hell of a chatterbox back then. Taylor whispered.

"Please, not this."

Chorei snarled, pinning her head to the ground, forcing her to watch.

"It's only fair, usurper. You show me my mother… I show you yours."

Another redhead came into the room, older than the girls on the bed. She was holding a phone. Her expression was worried. The dark haired girl glanced up, her excitement starting to fade as she realised something was very, very wrong.

"I'm sorry, Chorei, we can kill each other somewhere else, just not here, please."

"Watch, usurper. And learn the error of your ways."

Words were being exchanged. A phone was handed over. A muffled, broken voice was talking. Taylor felt something boiling within her, and she tried to hoist herself up. There was no strength in her, no more than lay within that girl on the bed. She heard the dark haired girl start crying, heard the redhead ask quietly what was wrong, what was going on, how could she help. Every comforting word tinged with spite in Taylor's memories. If she looked up she wasn't sure if she'd see a worried expression or a cruel smile. Her hand whipped out and she grabbed Chorei's wrist. The nun didn't react. She didn't have remotely enough strength to fight back. She pushed outwards, remembering the feeling of being on that lake, the feeling of drowning in the bottomless cold, the feeling of coming close to death. The feeling of pistons whirring by her will. For an instant, Chorei's form burst into her mind - a swirling eddy of colours, a constructed shape wrapped around a boiling consciousness. She saw rage, she saw revenge, and at the very bottom, beneath all the churning emotions, she saw… fear. A cold, dark core of absolute fear. For an instant, there was unity between the two, a sense of belonging which Chorei's mind scrambled towards with eager enthusiasm, and which Taylor remained cautiously distant from. She felt a longing for home, a longing for being part of something greater. The feeling of being in her own cell in a monastery full of like-minded people, a single drone functioning in perfect harmony, walking slowly but steadily on a path to Enlightenment. Lacquered coils in the dark, spiralling forever, a harmonious and perfect wheel, superior to the outside world. Chorei's mind leaped for Taylor eagerly, like a lost cat desperate for owners, and… Taylor turned it away. Not yet. Not here. The grafting began to come apart at the seams, and the air was filled with a keening wail, mourning a devastating rejection. Chorei's mind huddled away again, curling behind the rage and fury, the cold star of fear burning brighter than ever. The connection snapped.

Chorei shrieked and flung Taylor away across the room, sending furniture scattering far and wide, which the other inhabitants of the memory completely ignored. Tiny colourful tendrils of thought streamed from where they had been in contact, and the nun looked at her with wide eyes. Taylor could still feel that cold fear at the tip of her fingers, and she wondered if Chorei had taken anything from her. Sorrow? Regret? More rage? The two stared at one another, the room silent but for the sound of crying. Taylor grimaced and slammed her fist down, shattering the floor in a single blow, the room cracking like an egg to release them into the soundless, spaceless void. They tumbled in silence, eyes fixed on one another. Chorei's face began to morph from shock, to fear, and then it hardened into more animalistic rage. Here, in the darkness, with her robes flapping wildly, the lack of a centipede stood in sharp relief. She could see the holes in the robe where the centipede was meant to emerge, the flaps where it could shelter itself, but now… the robe hung loose as a funeral shroud. Taylor tried to fixate on a new memory, something she could use… but the first thing that came to mind was that frozen lake, where she had first consciously grafted, where she had won in a fight she had no real chance at winning.

The ice would have snapped her bones if she had landed at this speed in the real world. As it was, she sprawled messily across its surface, Chorei similarly landing in a pile of thin limbs and flapping robes. Groaning, they both stood up, facing one another. A blizzard was beginning to whirl around them, secluding them in a tiny bubble of space. Taylor latched onto the feelings which had prevailed at the lake, the feelings which had sustained her during her fight with Frida. She felt… invincible. Her skin was hard as diamond, reinforced by scars which shone like silver. Her swarm was gone, but her flesh was impervious to damage. There was nothing out here, no doubt, no shades of regret. She was fighting for her life, and would do anything to survive. With a roar that was most certainly not her own, she charged at Chorei. The two met in the middle of the ice, struggling against one another, barely feeling the cold. Blows rained down from both combatants, ricocheting off flesh turned tougher than any armour. Chorei snarled as she grappled, and the two went down to the ground, tearing at one another with unbreakable limbs, trying to rip off unbreakable skin and penetrate unbreakable flesh. Taylor felt like she was on fire, the sustaining heat of rivalry rising to a fever pitch, a roaring inferno in the depths of her stomach. She hated Chorei in this moment - Chorei had shown her her mother's death, and even if that had been revenge for something, Taylor couldn't forgive her. Not now. Not here. All the merciless instincts she'd suppressed against Frida were coming to the fore, and she briefly imagined herself as a thing of perfect scars, of silvered perfection. A mad laugh bubbled out of her throat, and Chorei met it with a slightly insane cackle. The two hated each other in that moment… and were entwined tightly, a ball of hateful energy, their limbs thrumming with power. Chorei had age on her side, and experience too.

But Taylor knew this lake. With a howl, she punched downward, feeling the ice shatter easily. She growled in Chorei's ear.

"Enjoy the bottom."

And shoved. Hard. The nun was barely able to shriek before she plunged into the depths to meet Frida. Taylor took in a breath, looking around wildly. She'd… won? Had she won? What did this mean? Was she going to graft now, or was this memory going to dissolve and was she going to escape? There was a rumbling from beneath the ice, and something dark began to rise.

Chorei sank into the cold gloom, the ice a solid sheet above her, Taylor a hateful form at the surface. She struggled, but sank - the lake sucked at her like a bog, the water hungry to receive her. She barely remembered Taylor almost dying in this lake… the water must have felt the same way then, a malevolent force trying desperately to welcome her to the bottom. She had no need to breathe, and so the panic which rose within her was distinctly more petty. She was panicked at not being able to fight Taylor more, the prospect of being sunk here, trapped forever, too horrifying to fathom. Her feet sank into the mud at the bottom of the lake, and for the first time since she entered, she calmed down. Something was down here with her. A metal body, twisted and malformed - she wasn't sure if it was a cape or some abomination of science that the modern world had conjured. Dead, frozen flesh poked from between rusting metal ribs, and a deformed face stared at her with a dull glass eye. Chorei had never understood most of the modern world. She'd been secluded in a quiet monastery for centuries, and all of a sudden the world was full of beetle-like machines which roared along the roads, spewing choking smoke as they went. Factories which manufactured everything at an unimaginable pace, fuelled by black gold hewn from the ground. War engines which could deliver more destruction in a second than she could in a year. The modern world had been a terrifying thing, and she'd been content to seclude herself away once more, to remain silent and serene in an environment sculpted to resemble Senpou. This corpse, though… it looked like something out of her deepest, darkest nightmares. Profane fusions of flesh and machine, humanity steadily erased by the intrusion of technology, putting a firm divide between her and the rest of the world. She latched onto that fear, drew it out, and she felt the metal corpse before her begin to twitch, motion slowly manifesting in those frozen limbs. She tasted oil on her tongue, smelled acrid smoke even at the bottom of a lake, heard the sound of a roaring engine coming closer and closer, bulldozing everything in its path. A cruel smile spread across Chorei's face, and her hands reached forward…

Taylor lurched backwards as the ice cracked, and the dark thing rose up into the air. Freezing water streamed from its many jagged angles, and Taylor struggled to figure out what the hell it was. She saw piles of metal, stretching high up into the air, each part jagged and broken. She saw gun barrels poking from between the shards, and mounds of pale, mottled flesh holding the whole construction together. It was an abomination of industry, a living mechanical nightmare, an amalgam of flesh and metal that was far too familiar. She heard a familiar voice cry out from the top, and looked to see Chorei seemingly wired into the being, laughing madly.

"I did enjoy the bottom, as it turns out!"

The mechanical beast roared, a sound somewhere between a bellow and a panicked scream, accompanied by the wrenching of twisted metal. Pistons whined and steam billowed as the being advanced. Taylor sighed, but her face was twitching into a rictus grin. With a scream of glee, rage, and sheer panic she rushed forward, her scars gleaming even in the dull light.


AN: Alright lads and ladettes, this is your penultimate chapter. Next chapter will be the last before my real break. Just got Elden Ring, thought I should actually play the thing I'm writing about. And once that thing gets booted up I, uh, imagine I'll be a tad distracted. So definitely a week break after that. Definitely. Hope you enjoy this weird fight, I had fun writing it. Don't expect this sort of fight to really happen again - enjoy it while you can!
 
110 - Bear Witness!
110 - Bear Witness!

The two met in the middle of the lake, and reality immediately began to fragment. Up close, Chorei's new form was all the more grotesque… and clearly derived from Frida. Masses of flesh grafted with heaps of metal, all of it topped with Chorei surrounded by a mass of eerily organic cables that slid in and out of her flesh. It was a chaotic mass, combining elements from dozens of different machines. Car headlights stared out from a hundred places, illuminating her starkly against the crumbling lake. Smokestacks emerged from her back, panting like overexerted lungs, vomiting gouts of black smoke into the night. Engines from a dozen different vehicles roared and whined as she moved. Banks of CCTV cameras protruded from her shoulders, glaring downwards with their black, beady lenses, clustered until they looked like enormous compound eyes. Barrels from tanks, turrets from helicopters, and entire armouries of handguns, rifles, shotguns, and the like emerged from wherever there was room. One by one, each of these weapons pointed at Taylor. Earlier in the fight, she'd have frozen, convinced that this was the end. Chorei was the size of an Endbringer now - what chance did Taylor have against that? But things had changed. Taylor had summoned constructs, had shredded memories and fallen through endless darkness, and was now standing at a lake where she had once flirted with two bizarre forces - harnessing the power that lay within scars and rivalry, before also grafting a head to her ankle. If Chorei was going to go all-out here, then Taylor was happy to respond in kind… and what better place to go all-out than the lake where she'd embraced the strange and unnatural without an ounce of hesitation?

Taylor leapt upwards, legs pushing down with unnatural force against the quickly dissolving surface of the lake. Hands reinforced with shining scars dug into the mottled grey flesh which slithered between the machinery… and the machinery responded. Taylor felt a bullet slam into her side… but something was off. She realised something, something very strange indeed. She'd never actually been shot before. Sure, Frida had fired some of those strange seeds at her, but those hadn't exactly been conventional bullets. Something slammed into her… but it felt about as strong as a firm punch, which was reduced to almost nothing by the layer of protective scars covering her. Chorei blinked as she realised a bullet wasn't going to do it, then roared in pain and outrage when Taylor started ripping at everything in sight, sending boiling oil splattering to the ground in waves from metallic veins and arteries. More guns angled themselves, and she reached down with an enormous mechanical arm to rip Taylor away. The first bullet had been nothing, a small irritation. The next dozen, though… well, even a small irritation could add up if it was repeated over, and over, and over, in rapid succession. From Chorei's perspective, she brushed away the girl currently ripping at her new body. From Taylor's perspective, a mountain of metal and flesh slammed into her with incredible force, sending her flying across the ice… ice which shattered beneath her, giving way to an interminable void.

The two fell once more, the lake dissolving into nothingness. Taylor's mind was racing. Away from the lake and the connotations it brought, she was marginally more stable. Stable enough to realise that maybe fighting the giant abomination of industry was not the smartest idea she'd ever come up with. This was why she didn't like indulging in these unnatural forces too often, she always made terrible decisions. Still, at least she was in the void again, and memories spread before her, each one offering advantages and disadvantages, a whole slew of facets which she had no time to properly analyse. How the hell had Chorei turned herself into a giant industrial… thing? Wait - the last time she'd done something remotely similar to this, she'd suddenly armoured herself in a manner similar to an old friend. Hell, even her accent had changed during that brief episode. So, this metallic thing was a mental construct, but based on what? As much as she hated it, Taylor could already put together a way to find out. With a grunt, she grabbed onto the nearest memory, letting it flood her perception with lights, sounds, and slowly coalescing shapes.

The scene that emerged was familiar - one of her own, not one of Chorei's. She blinked as a bright light invaded her eyes, a light that behaved more like a liquid. She breathed in, and the light streamed within, making her cells itch. A tree of worms loomed before her, surrounded by chanting cultists. She vaguely heard an enormous mechanical shape crashing down behind her, and she ran, trying to conceal herself amidst the doomed citizens of Vandeerleuwe. In a moment, she was surrounded by dozens of faces, each one ugly in exactly the same way, each one chanting lovingly to the blooming tree. Chorei charged into the clearing, and froze. She stared at the tree, temporarily entranced. Taylor knew that would happen - Chorei had never seen this before, and it wasn't exactly a sight that you passed by with no acknowledgement. It demanded attention. Of course, Taylor had already experienced it once, giving her a head start. She moved into the crowd, coming to a stop in a small open space. She remained there, head bowed, swaying along with the rest of the cult. Up close, it was obvious that she didn't belong. To anyone with a knowledge of Vandeerleuwe it was obvious she didn't belong. But to Chorei? Chorei, who had no familiarity with this town, this tree, these people? The mechanical form began to stalk through the crowd slowly, and Chorei looked around with narrowed eyes, searching desperately for her prey.

Taylor remained where she was, moving her lips vaguely in time to the chant. Chorei stomped closer, servos whining and engines clicking irritably, annoyed that they'd lost their quarry. With each step more of the cultists were crushed to death, their bodies crumpling like paper dolls into the ground, completely ignored by everyone else. A small bead of sweat began to move down Taylor's face as a small cluster of people a stone's throw from her were obliterated. Chorei grunted, and the gun barrels began to whine. Taylor's eyes widened. Shit. She could already imagine the result - the people would go down in waves, Taylor would be exposed, and then Chorei could rip her apart limb from limb, destroy her so completely that she'd welcome a grafting. Her mind raced as she searched for a way out… and she hit on something. This was her memory, dammit, and she got to do what she wanted in it. Chorei was closer than ever, and hadn't yet noticed Taylor. She imagined a remote in her hand, and pressed down where the fast-forward button should be. Nothing happened. Gritting her teeth, she pressed down again, the whining of the spinning gun barrels increasing in volume. The scene changed… the tree bloomed, and the cultists began to move forwards, faster than they should. Chorei paused, looking around in confusion. Taylor grinned. That was all she needed. She dashed forward, and pushed down on the ground. She sprang upwards, higher than she really should have been able to go, and grabbed Chorei's head. The nun shrieked in surprise, but Taylor was already clinging on tight. With a grunt, she reached inwards.

Grafting was getting easier. It'd barely taken any effort this time to get into the strange, open state of mind where grafting became possible… the nun had a point, experience was really the best teacher. With each contact, she tore away more knowledge, augmented herself further, enhanced her capacity for grafting. Chorei's mind was the same as it always was - a mass of rage and hate wrapped around a cold, dark core of absolute fear. It flinched from her, the rage trying to keep her at a distance, the fear desperate to attach to her, desperate to find some shelter in the world. Taylor ignored that core and reached inwards, trying to grab… something. She felt gears rumble in the distance, smelled an atmosphere choked with smog. There. She sensed the mechanical shell strapped around Chorei, and reached for the feelings that underlay it. She had been right - this thing was a construct, and it seemed to be attached to the fear which lay at Chorei's core. A fear of industry, of modernity? It didn't seem too unlikely, given that she was a centuries-old nun who'd suddenly been exposed to the outside world in a fit of chaos. So, she'd harnessed her own fear and turned it into a weapon. That was actually rather clever. Taylor had to give her props for that. Some new ideas were forming… and Chorei was gathering her strength. With an immense heave, Taylor found her mind being pushed out, found her body being flung across the clearing as Chorei howled in anger. She sprawled onto the ground, feeling it shudder beneath her, ready to break apart if she willed it. As she saw Chorei approaching, gun barrels whining into motion, she slammed her fist downwards. The ground split open like an eggshell, revealing the howling void once again. With a deep breath, she plunged in.

The darkness lasted almost no time at all this time. She knew what memory she wanted, and it manifested before her in an instant. She grabbed it, letting a world of chaos expand around her. Brockton was burning, and in the distance she could see Lung beginning to attack the Qigong Centre. Chorei crashed down nearby, shattering a few buildings, and her eyes widened as she realised where she was. Taylor was already running. Turk's tea shop was nearby, she knew it, and inside that tea shop was where she'd become intimately acquainted with the professionalism of her mercenary friends. They'd found out they were in a situation that was borderline unsalvageable, the attention of Chorei and Lung bearing down on them. And what had been their response? They'd planned. They'd strategised. They'd hauled ass, and wound up turning the entire situation around. It was exactly what Taylor needed right now. As she approached, the feeling of preparedness began to wash over here, and as the tea shop came into sight… she called on that feeling. She drew it into herself, let it feed and grow, let it expand outwards. Chorei was already moving, and as Taylor began to lose herself in her memory… a gigantic fist made of metal catapulted her across the street and through a window. Chorei grunted.

Fantastic. The girl had run, and the girl had been caught. It'd been… a little terrifying how quickly she'd adjusted to this kind of combat. Chorei was made of thought, she naturally had a massive home field advantage, and yet Taylor had scrabbled up the greasy pole like some feral monkey. The usurper had grafted with her - or, started the process - twice. The first time had been hesitant, but the second? She was learning. Far too quickly. With each contact, she seemed to steal more of Chorei's knowledge, interacting with her mind was accelerating her growth by leaps and bounds. Chorei hadn't had time to scrutinise all of Taylor's memories, and she was wondering what the hell had happened to the usurper. She'd clearly grown, but this was horrifying. Chorei had lived for centuries, and here was a child who hadn't yet passed her twentieth year, and she had come close to winning on a few occasions! No, no - Chorei was simply off-guard, in a proper contest her experience would give her a decisive advantage, the usurper had just been… lucky, that was all. The excuse was barely convincing, even to her. With a roar, she leapt into the air, engines bursting into flame and propelling her upwards. The building she'd thrown Taylor into crumpled like paper, and she searched around for any sign of movement. The moment she found that usurper, she'd rip her to pieces, she'd tear her apart until she submitted gracefully to the grafting. A small glow began to emerge from a pile of rubble, and Chorei groaned. She just couldn't have nice things, could she?

Taylor agreed. A bolt of motion shot out from the rubble, crashing into Chorei's side with apocalyptic force, shredding metal and flesh with ease. Chorei wailed as the thing continued to shred, penetrating deeper and deeper until it ripped clean through her metallic body. She turned, feeling machinery begin to work overtime to repair the damage she'd been done, trying to get a bead on what Taylor had become. What looked back at her was barely recognisable as human. It stood on two legs, it had a single head, but there the similarities stopped. Taylor was dressed like some sort of demented mercenary, piles of kevlar plating with rusting metals pinned wherever there was space. Metal teeth curled into a grin, and eyes which looked more like night vision goggles stared upwards with cold aggression. Four arms emerged from her upper body, wielding a shotgun, a spiked glove, a pair of Secateurs, and a strange contraption vaguely resembling a bear-trap, mounted on a clenched fist. She looked like some perverse new god of war, and a voice like the churning of tank treads emerged:

"...so this is happening."

Chorei sighed, trying to piece herself back together, barely able to hear herself think over the sound of Lung rampaging in the distance.

"I was not ready for today."

"Me neither."

And battle was joined once more. The two fought for what seemed like hours, hails of bullets flying through the air, battle cries mingling until the entire battle was surrounded by an aura of constant screaming. Taylor barely understood what was going on, but she was into it. She'd probably have goosebumps thinking about that time she fought using chainsaw axes against a giant helicopter blade for years to come. Memories emerged and collapsed in a matter of moments - they tore through Senpou Temple like it was made of paper, plummeted through a thousand levels of the endless house, stomped Mound Moor like it was an ant colony. Vandeerleuwe was levelled in seconds, and they fought across the slopes of a dozen beautiful mountains. Taylor thanked whatever was listening that time meant nothing in here, otherwise her actual body would have probably expired long ago. But as the battle continued, one thing was becoming increasingly apparent. Chorei, for all of her centuries alive, had lived very little. Taylor had thrown her into a tree of worms and the nun had treated it like something unfathomably alien. Mound Moor had almost paralysed her, and the sight of the church at its centre was enough to send her sprinting into the steppe to fight on more neutral ground. Chorei… had bombarded Taylor with all her youthful memories of the rice harvest. These memories were centuries old and crumbled at a touch, and at the end of the day weren't all that unpleasant. Faintly relaxing, if anything. The mosquito bites were definitely the worst part. Taylor summoned up images of the giants beneath Vandeerleuwe, and the revelations they offered loomed like nightmarish shadows… shadows that Chorei sprinted away from as quickly as her enormous mechanical legs could carry her. Chorei just threw an immortal knight at her. Which was impressive, but… well, the memories were faded by the passage of centuries, and Chorei had spent years cultivating a pure serenity that tended to leach her memories of powerful emotional impact. Years of apathy had weakened her, centuries of peace had defeated her.

Taylor slammed through a wall and back into the void. She was on fire - a screaming mass of thought, bound together by fictions of absolute militaristic competency stitched into a living suit of armour and a mass of snarling weapons. She barely perceived what flew past her, and grabbed… something. For a moment she thought it was strange - most memories were smooth things, like bubbles which burst on contact and expanded outwards. This? This was like a jagged crystal, and grabbing it splintered the void, revealing a dizzying mass of colours that she tried to wrap her head around. Chorei's battle cry diminished into a vague yell as she tried to take in the changes. In a moment, the void was gone and replaced with… something. Taylor tried to wrap her head around it - a difficult task, given that she was currently inside her own head - and failed. She saw endless churning labyrinths, she saw crystals branching in multiple dimensions - a tesseract of jagged lines occurring and recurring in a pattern so complex it had to be planned in some way, yet to her mind it seemed like nothing more than random noise. There was nothing she remembered here. This place was alien… and Chorei was struggling to even set foot here, on ground which shuddered and twisted in four dimensions whenever she tried to step down. Symbols wriggled on the walls like tiny worms, symbols which were ornate to the point that Taylor could almost sense individual atoms being reshaped to add some new and essential facet to these constructions. She could barely stand to look at them for more than a moment - countless thousands of symbols swimming before her, each engraved to the subatomic level, was… well, it was a sight. The two stopped fighting, gazing around in shock, awe, and trepidation.

They promptly both started hammering at the walls the moment the creatures started coming. Taylor had no idea what was happening, but for some reason, pale shapes began to mass within the crystals, pausing for a moment before bursting outwards in a shower of multicoloured shards. Each creature was… well, her. Taylor Hebert, from head to toe, but wrong in some detail or another. Hunched, scraggly, distorted in one direction or another, some of them covered in insects, others in rats, and a few in what looked like the ghostly shapes of other people. One by one, they turned their glares to the two interlopers, and started shrieking at the tops of their thought-made lungs. Taylor was deeply confused… but she'd seen enough to know that getting out was probably the best option. Chorei assisted her in punching viciously at the shifting walls, scraps of void poking through. The other Taylors approached, still shrieking, their voices slowly resolving into actual words.

"Contaminants! Infection Vectors! Purge! Purge!"

Their voices were eerily similar to Taylor's, but had a distinctly uncanny mechanical edge, as though their voices were passing through some synthesiser before emerging. Taylor politely renewed her efforts, and with her multiple arms and numerous weapons, the walls began to crumble. With a final desperate push, the void emerged in a portal large enough for them to dive through, sinking with relief into the soundless, boundless space between thoughts. The other Taylors stood at the edge of the gap, watching them fall with suspicious gazes. One of them, a snaggletoothed hunchback covered in rats, shrieked loudly after them in a robotic voice:

"Stay out!"

Taylor looked up, and politely nodded. Chorei glanced over her own shoulder and shot the other Taylors a venomous glare. They seemed to accept that, and turned inwards, the void consuming their little shard of existence. The two fell into the dark, gladly welcoming it after whatever that was. They both desperately needed to go somewhere that wasn't Taylor's brain. As if on cue, a memory swam into view before them, and Taylor grabbed it with a certain amount of hesitancy. The scene that emerged from the tattered scrap of memory was… well, it wasn't a crystalline labyrinth, and it wasn't some site of awful horror. It was… quite nice, in the grand scheme of things. The Hebert household, before everything had happened, around Christmastime. The family were huddled around the small TV, watching some bright and cheerful Christmas movie with faintly dazed expressions. Taylor remembered that year. The dinner had been one hell of a meal, practically knocked them out before they could get up from the table. Appropriately, the whole scene was hazy, as if she'd just emerged from a swimming pool and her eyes were still stained with chlorine. The two combatants didn't rush together immediately, content to catch their (proverbial) breaths after that surreal encounter. Chorei watched the young Taylor sitting surrounded by her parents, comfortable as could be. Something that looked like… guilt flashed across her face, and the look of uncertainty which succeeded it suggested that she had no idea how to deal with that feeling.

"...I'm sorry about earlier."

Taylor stared at Chorei.

"Uh."

"I apologise. It was in poor taste."

Taylor paused, and shrugged.

"I'm sorry too."

There was a moment of silence, and Taylor tried to imagine what was going on inside the nun's bald head. An insidious thought was worming its way up inside her - the centipede had obviously influenced Chorei's mind, and she had never adjusted to its absence… to what extent had that centipede shaped who she was? And without it, would those things change? She couldn't imagine the old Chorei looking guilty at anything, least of all something that could be justified as righteous revenge. With a sigh, she heaved herself up. The house was a mess - her presence had demolished half the furniture, and Chorei's enormous mechanical mass was squatting in the remains of the kitchen. Good thing that this memory was warm, because Taylor remembered that winter had produced some serious cold. She grinned with her new metal teeth.

"So, shall we get back to beating each other to death?"

"Hm."

Chorei slammed downwards on the floor, splintering the memory and sending them back into the void between thought. The fall was, once again, brief. Another memory was seized, and suddenly the two were meeting each other in combat around a roaring campfire surrounded by people in old Japanese clothing - one of Chorei's memories, evidently. Fighting had devolved at this point into the two of them slamming into each other over and over again. Actual moves meant nothing, it was the thought that mattered. Taylor could crush gun barrels and blow up engines, and Chorei could rip off Taylor's arms and pull out her metal teeth, but in the end, barrels reformed, engines rebuilt, arms re-emerged and teeth sprouted anew. Matter meant nothing here, they had long since passed that point. All that mattered was the spirit of fighting. Taylor cloaked herself in abstract ideals of the professional mercenary, the professional soldier, with shades of Armsmaster creeping through from time to time. Chorei armoured herself in her own fears of industry and modernity. As long as their wills remained intact, any physical damage to these metaphysical weapons meant… nothing. The campfire was scattered and the people crushed underfoot, and the scene changed to Senpou Temple once more, a silent scene in the midst of winter. In the snowy mountains, they demolished one another again and again. Taylor almost drowned in the boiling oil ripped from Chorei's body, and Chorei found herself almost deafened by the endless repetition of gunfire.

The fight continued for longer than Taylor thought a fight could, spanning memory after memory. And yet with each crossing, Chorei seemed more and more exhausted, her armour regrowing slower, her weapons reloading sluggishly. Taylor was getting worn down too, but Chorei seemed to be uniquely bad off. Every strange sight that Taylor bombarded her with seemed to break her a little, and an expression of disbelief accompanied the exhaustion on her face. A tree of worms, a flaming town, an endless house, a canyon which whispered secrets of conflict… how had this usurper found the time? Chorei didn't enjoy conflict, she liked to be left to her own devices in her own territory. She didn't need enemies, she barely needed allies, not when she had an immortal centipede accompanying her everywhere. But Taylor thrived on these things. A towering giant sprang out of a roaring red convertible, her eyes streaming with tears, and with a single hammer strike Chorei found half of her metal body sheared away before she could muster a counterattack. The corpse beneath the lake found her once more, this time quite alive and quite insane. A girl made from living shadow rocketed into her side, shredding as she went, screaming violent oaths and constantly trying to punch her in a barely-existent solar plexus. Now, Chorei tried to give as much as she got, but… it never seemed to go quite well. Her memories were faded, lacking strength, and her thoughtforms were likewise delicate. Taylor seemed to relish ripping them apart with ease, her scars shining like the surface of the sun. Chorei, on the other hand, was struggling to deal with even a single thoughtform, and with each loss of mass she found herself more hesitant to pull together. With a groan of pain, she slammed back into the void and back into another memory, trying to create some distance.

Taylor had no idea how they got where they were - standing just outside the Madison Exclusion Zone, the wall looming high above them, the air rent with the sound of the bizarre singing of the grey men. Chorei was sweating, and her form was fading in and out of existence with each second. She was barely holding herself together. Taylor grunted… then moved. The last few times she'd tried this, Chorei had done anything in her power to resist, had used every ounce of strength in her enormous body to stop Taylor. Now? Her body was in tatters, the gun barrels twisted, the engines long-since run dry, even the banks of CCTV cameras drooping as if exhausted. She could barely maintain herself, and as Taylor hurtled closer, her defences failed to spring into action. With a single heaving tear, Chorei's body was ripped free of her mechanical undercarriage, and the two tumbled into the barren hills surrounding Madison, entangled completely. They landed badly, sprawling across the side of a particularly charmless mound. For a moment they were silent, just trying to recover their strength. With a heave, Taylor lifted herself up, and the constructs she'd willed into existence fell away around her, clanking to the ground before slowly evaporating. Chorei couldn't even stand at this point, too weak, too afraid, too exhausted. She shivered in the cold, and Taylor stepped closer. She paused, and Chorei cautiously glanced over, her eyes barely capable of staying open.

"...what are you waiting for?"

Taylor clenched her fist.

"Usurper, what are you waiting for? If you're going to graft, then graft. You've won."

Something was wrong here. Chorei was accepting defeat… gracefully. The few times their minds had touched, the overwhelming impression had been one of absolute fear, genuine terror at being defeated and consumed. Chorei had died once, and would do anything to avoid dying again. Being grafted wouldn't kill her, but Taylor's subsequent fight against Bisha very well might. Her mind went back to the centipede, to the mental changes Chorei had undergone in her years of infestation. A gradual distancing from humanity, a loss of empathy. The centipede had been an animal, and yet it had planted the obligation to infest others and reproduce endlessly. The inferior one had managed to influence its superior. Chorei's influence in Taylor's mind had never been welcome. All Chorei had done was give her cold eyes, and an inclination towards violence that she'd never quite overcome. If the canyon had driven her towards becoming some heartless monster, Chorei had set her off down the path. Grafting with her, now that she was a complete person, not a loose assemblage of shredded memories… Taylor could already imagine what would happen. Tiny influences, a tiny voice in the back of her head demanding that she run away from any battle that posed a real threat, demanding that she take territory and defend it against all interlopers, that she do anything to survive, no matter the moral cost.

That wasn't much of a way to live. Chorei's memories had been colourless and faded, easy to shred and escape. She had centuries of life, but had done very little to fill those centuries. Indeed, if Taylor remembered correctly, Chorei had spent almost half the year hibernating once she was old enough. Did she want to graft with this person, allow her to influence her actions? But then again… the earlier memories had been flooded with all-too-human emotions. Would a monster who infested people with centipedes feel such… sadness, or nostalgia, or guilt? The woman had apologised to Taylor for bringing up her mother, this was worlds apart from the woman who had snarled 'you'll come to enjoy the wriggling', threatening Taylor with an eternity of infestation. Something was wrong here. Taylor sagged down onto the hillside, staring downwards at Chorei's still body.

"...you're afraid, aren't you?"

Chorei grunted.

"Of course I'm afraid, usurper. I've died once, I don't want-"

"No, more than that. Both times I started grafting with you, your mind leapt towards me. It wanted companionship, it couldn't stand being alone."

Chorei was silent.

"Come on, we've fought for who knows how long. We've both brought up each other's family issues - sorry again about that, by the way. I think I've earned some truthfulness."

The nun sighed, and heaved herself into a sitting position, panting heavily at even this small action, her limbs fading in and out of sight as her exhausted focus tried to keep her constructed form whole.

"...I've spent centuries grafted to a centipede. For every hour of every day, I wasn't alone. And now here I am, in someone else's mind, and with no allies at my side, no brothers, no sisters, no teachers, and no partner. The Grafting Buddha gives us… liberty from isolation. I dislike being alone, that is all."

Taylor shook her head.

"No, you're afraid of being alone. I think you don't even know how to live alone, you've been in a temple for hundreds of years, then you ran a cult. If you were to take over, I don't think you'd know what to do with yourself. No obligations to infest more people, just… life. Without purpose."

"Usurper, your amateur psychology is growing tiresome. I apologise for bringing up your mother, I… wasn't thinking. There's no need to do this."

"Come on, I've been inside your thoughts, I've fought inside your memories, I know you."

She paused.

"And honestly, I pity you. You were a monster, no doubt, but like this? With nothing to do, nothing to really fight for but more living, you're just… sad. Pitiable. I can barely even tell how much of you is you, and not the remnant of your centipede."

If Chorei could still fight she would have leapt at Taylor with wild abandon. No-one pitied her, least of all a usurping child. But her body refused to move, and she remained still. She groaned. This was just not her day. Evening? Night? She had no idea, but it wasn't hers.

"So, where do we go from here?"

"I don't want to graft with you… not quite. If there's one thing I've learned from you, it's that both partners in a grafting can influence each other. Maybe you were always a sociopath, maybe the centipede brought out the worst in you. Either way, I don't want to let you influence everything I do. You've made a lot of bad decisions, and I don't want any part in them."

"Splendid, I'm being insulted by the girl who killed me."

"So you are."

There was a moment of thought. Chorei sighed again, staring up at the stars.

"How did you find the time?"

"What?"

"The time. Those memories… are those all from the last few weeks?"

Taylor grimaced.

"...I've been busy."

"I haven't. My memories are so… dry. So repetitive. You've… lived, so much."

"Guess I have."

There was silence again. Chorei was gradually coming to a conclusion, and felt the urge to speak, to voice her own frustrations.

"Why not just tear me apart? Rip out my memories and use them? You probably could, I'm in no state to resist you."

Taylor squinted.

"Why would you say that? Is there some advantage you can get out of that?"

"I wouldn't have to listen to you moralising, that would be an advantage. But in truth… I don't know. I've died once, you don't want to graft with me, what's left? You'll destroy me completely, and move on without a second thought, and in the next two days you'll live more than I did in two hundred years. I see no other way out of this… and if that's what you're going to do, I'd rather you do it, instead of letting me stew in my own fear."

She snorted.

"No. I'm not doing that. It's exactly what you'd do in this situation - no wonder your brain went there. I didn't even consider that possibility."

"I don't have a brain anymore. It's your brain that came up with the idea, my memories are just living in it."

"Shut up."

The two sat in contemplative silence, listening to the singing of the grey men from their nuclear cathedral. Taylor thought to herself - is this it? She'd won, Chorei was too weak to fight, Taylor had all the time she needed to do whatever she wanted. Her capacity to graft had improved even over the course of this fight, going from something instinctual, to something hesitant, to something she could do with relative ease. Well, she hadn't actually grafted yet, but she'd made some approaches to the idea. She was good at the first few steps, the last few remained to be seen. To think, she'd come this far from… wait. She had an idea. Taylor focused, trying to bring to mind the strange images Chorei had shown her back at the Qigong Centre, all that time ago. Not the wheel, not the centipede… the beetle. The beetle with the mark of a double helix on its back, the beetle she'd consumed whole, the beetle that represented her power, which she'd grafted into herself. She stared down at the ground, imagining legs twitching, imagining a gleaming shell, imagining a broken double helix… she felt something rise within her, something that reeked of order and organisation, something that… something that administrated.

Chorei glanced idly over as Taylor violently vomited, wondering what in all the hells was going on now. Her gaze sharpened when she saw a tiny beetle crawling on the ground, most of its legs broken, shell half-shredded, limping feebly away from Taylor. She picked it up gingerly between two fingers, then shuffled over to Chorei.

"What do you think of this?"

"...is that the beetle that-"

"That I grafted, yes. The one that represents my power."

Chorei squinted.

"It looks awful. Mostly broken."

"Exactly. You said this thing wanted to replace me with you."

"It's possible."

"And when you've tried to infest other parahumans its equivalent actually abandoned its host, right?"

"I did indeed say that. What are you getting at?"

Taylor grinned, her teeth already returned back to normal. No more metal. She already missed them.

"I think I've hit on an idea."

She focused on the beetle, still feebly trying to escape. As she looked closer, she saw that its shell was… impossibly complex. An arrangement of patterns so detailed she couldn't hope to see every detail, patterns that seemed to bend space around them, patterns that made her skull itch. It reminded her of that strange crystal labyrinth from earlier, and she was deeply grateful that it was remaining as a beetle. She really didn't want to go back there. She couldn't pick out individual details on the shell - the thing was far too complex for that - but she could get an overall impression. It was… broken. Chunks of the pattern were missing, pieces that she felt should connect to something larger and more sophisticated were simply gone. She saw random crude patterns inserted messily, patterns that seemed like something she could make, instead of the usual infinite complexity. She was putting together a picture of what had happened at the Qigong Centre, what she'd done. She'd grafted, sure, but she'd clearly done a bad job at it. This beetle - her power - she'd done everything she could to keep it connected to her, to stop it from running away. And in the process she'd wound up damaging it, severing it from… something. It still wanted to leave, but she was preventing it. No wonder it had tried to replace her with Chorei, it had been rebelling against her. Bound to her by the grafting, resisting her by its nature. If there was one thing she'd learned in that endless house, it was that unwilling grafting was a particularly ugly thing. Her duplicate hadn't exactly seemed like it was getting limbs from cheerful donors. Maybe…? She focused harder, trying to reach into it like she had with Chorei. The process was… interesting.

She saw order and administration, she saw regulation crystallised into a single tesseract, she saw purpose, and a signal broadcasting outwards… but no-one was receiving. A radio tower in a world without radios. She saw no insects, but she did see individual data points, moved around with graceful ease and absolute skill. The ragged lines which stretched from her to the structure were fraying, half-broken, clumsily welded together where they had snapped. She reached out… and images flew into her mind. Coiling shapes in the darkness, stretching in impossible directions. Collisions that made reality buckle and flex, time snapping and physics rebelling. A garden of limbs lying in a vast lake of mud, worms breeding in the flesh, gardeners picking over the remains to extract shining cores from the body. A funeral dirge engraved into wavelengths of radiant, golden light. She gritted her teeth and kept holding on, focusing on the same feelings she'd had when she half-grafted with Chorei, when she grafted with Frida's head. One by one, the strings began to repair themselves, stitching together into sane patterns. The beetle stopped struggling, and looked up with beady compound eyes. Taylor hesitantly smiled. The beetle was calm… and it felt like some tension inside of herself had unfurled. A ball of tension so long-lived that she'd forgotten it was there, a driving impulse to do something had suddenly… vanished. Chorei had her eyes closed, and Taylor nudged her in the side.

"I think I might have an idea."

"So you said. Then you stared at a beetle for an hour."

"An hour? Wait, no, not important right now. Look, it's not a very good idea, but it could give us an out."

"An out? Just kill me already, stop putting it off. Do it before my nerve fails me."

"Shut up. Look, I don't want to kill you, alright? I've killed you once, was basically catatonic for a week as a result, and I don't want to do it again. If I can find a way out of this that leaves you alive, but doesn't let you influence my personality… I'd be fine with that."

Chorei grumbled.

"I see no path where that can occur."

"Well, duh, you spent centuries grafted to a centipede, of course you can't conceive of a different relationship."

"Hmph. Very well, do what you will. Haven't got much of a choice, anyhow."

She tried to relax into the hard earth.

"And if you do obliterate my thoughts and harvest my memories… well, it's been a trip."

A small smile crossed Taylor's face.

"Yeah. It really has. You became a robot and everything."

"And we almost got something done to us by your evil clones."

"...actually, that one's not too remarkable, already happened to me earlier today."

Pause.

"Please get it over with, I don't want to live through any more of your freakish memories."

Taylor grimaced, and laid her hands on Chorei. The beetle rested on her shoulder, twitching lightly as it watched the goings-on. Taylor reached inwards… and Chorei's mind appeared almost instantly. It was growing uncomfortably familiar at this point. There was almost nothing left around that core of fear, just a vague haze that Taylor was going to hesitantly call 'resignation'. No more rage, no more hate. Chorei was burned out, and her mind leapt eagerly for Taylor, hungry to bond with something else, incapable of living on its own. No acceptance, not yet… but she didn't exactly push it away. Instead, she reached out for the beetle on her shoulder, feeling a wave of perfect administration waft outwards, organising her thoughts into more regulated rhythms, stabilising everything in its path. Using Taylor as a mediator, it cautiously poked at the fringes of Chorei's mind, testing it. For an instant, an image presented itself - and not one she particularly liked. She imagined enslaving Chorei's mind, dominating her brain completely and leaving behind nothing that could resist. Not devouring, just… administrating with absolute efficiency. Imagine what the world would be like if it could just be administrated, if people could be brought together in a way that denied chaos or division. The PRT, if properly controlled, could help her fight Bisha, the rowdy nuisances that formed the Khans could be brought to heel and used with optimal efficiency, her enemies would become members of her growing horde. A single, infinitely small point from which stemmed a thousand thousand bodies, each one working in perfect harmony.

She jerked away from that image, eyes wide, her scars aching with something approaching anger. That was… horrifying. Is that what her power was offering? Taking away free will, replacing it with all-consuming purpose, forcing everyone to work together to a single goal? Sure, Taylor found division annoying - who didn't? But erasing it entirely… that was something out of a nightmare, something even the most totalitarian dictator had never achieved. She shivered, and her scars twitched, irritable at even the notion of obliterating all conflict and homogenising otherwise unique foes. She had no interest in coming close to what her power had suggested. The beetle almost flinched, and the waves of administration began to calm, the megalomaniacal overtones declining until they faded from view. Instead, there was… regulation. An inventive, expanded use of her own power. Keeping Chorei in line without destroying her free will, accessing her memories without letting them overwhelm her. Taking a chaotic, messy individual - and an immortal nun - then regulating their union in a way that kept them both happy. This was new. A solution which suited them both, in their own way. The beetle twitched in something resembling satisfaction, having successfully administrated as it was always intended to do. For once in its existence, things were coming together well. It didn't even feel an urge to escape. With a small effort, she grafted.

The experience was indescribable. The memory of Madison faded away from around her, replaced with a void swirling with lights in colours she couldn't name, colours that shouldn't exist. Her body was gone, as was Chorei's. Instead, there were simply two great masses of light slowly intertwining - like two root systems stretching out to meet, curling around one another with slow, deliberate motions. Two beings becoming one, yet remaining distinct even as they merged. One and one combining to become eleven, galaxies colliding and consuming one another, yet the stars within remained otherwise undisturbed. If Taylor still had eyes, she might have wept. There was a feeling of beautiful connection, something she'd rarely felt. It was love and hate, friendship and enmity, above all else connection. It was like the best moments with Emma in the old days, like the times when her family was whole and completely functional. There was no shame in the unity, no unspoken tensions. No bodies to get in the way, just brains peeled open to reveal coiling minds full of stars. Lights sped past her perception, illuminated in a thousand colours which carried with them a thousand emotions and impressions. The faded gold of nostalgia, the clinging shades of attachment which accompanied it. The delicate violet of amnesia which hovered in undulating clouds around the tattered ends of memory. Love was something like an anemone, a warm, shivering mass with thousands of tendrils reaching out to entangle anything that came near, fronds brushing against Taylor's thoughts in kindly motions. Chorei hesitated for a moment… then relaxed, and allowed the grafting to occur. A depth of knowledge welled up within her, and Taylor realised how much she actually understood grafting, on a level Taylor still was far from achieving. The infinite complexities of the mind were delicately arranged by her practised hands, strands weaving together in a dizzyingly complex array. There was no rage in her mind now, no frustration or fear. This was something she… enjoyed, in a surprisingly innocent way. She was taking a simple joy in turning these separate, unique, and endlessly complex patterns into something that harmonised correctly, the individuality of the two preserved despite how close they drew together. Taylor's own efforts looked amateurish by comparison, a crude tangled mass which Chorei carefully unpicked and realigned. Taylor thought she could sense something approaching relief in her thoughts, an overwhelming gladness that she was part of something bigger again… and perhaps a hint of happiness that she was no longer bound by endless duties to an immortal centipede.

There was a great quiver of ecstasy, and then it was done.

The grafting was complete.

Taylor's eyes snapped open.


AN: And that's it before my break. Look forward to seeing you in about a week or so with chapter 111, 'A Very Cunning Plan'. Hope you all have a pleasant New Year.
 
The other Taylors stood at the edge of the gap, watching them fall with suspicious gazes. One of them, a snaggletoothed hunchback covered in rats, shrieked loudly after them in a robotic voice:

"Stay out!"
I have a mental image of a door slamming shut, then opening again just enough for a crystalline, insectoid leg to hang a hastily-scribbled "NO HOOMINS ALOUD" sign on the outside.

I wonder if Taylor and Chorei will be able to interact more with Queen Administrator in the waking world, now that the connection has been repaired and smoothed out.
 
111 - A Very Cunning Plan
111 - A Very Cunning Plan

Taylor stared upwards. She saw a ceiling. She saw lights. She saw an awful yellow glow pervading everything. And she felt no inclinations to shred the walls and fall into a void of memory where she could fight an immortal nun. In fact, she felt positively… normal. She was rather missing the metal teeth, admittedly, but you couldn't have everything. She'd done it - she'd actually done it. She'd grafted successfully to Chorei, while using her own parahuman ability to regulate the grafting and prevent unnecessary mental influences. An unambiguous, absolute victory. She never got those, this was honestly pretty amazing. It was about this time that she realised she was lying on a distressingly warm floor, and that her skull had been drilled open. The shock was still suppressing the pain from her wounds, but something else had taken its place. She felt… well, cold. The brain wasn't really capable of feeling itself, so all she felt was a disturbingly cold breeze over the top of her head, and a distinct sense that something was missing, something very important. She glanced over to see a chunk of something shiny and white, covered in hair. Oh, right, that, part her skull was gone. Skull integrity compromised. That would be something to deal with. The sound of jaunty whistling came from the kitchen - whistling that abruptly stopped and was followed by an interesting humming. Oh, right, Bisha. She had a few moments before he came back in. Her limbs were feeling a little out of sorts, and she wasn't sure if she even could escape. Fighting him was an option, but she'd just finished grafting, she was still trying to figure out what she'd actually gained. She needed time to plan - and that was something she simply didn't have. Something crackled inside her head, like a radio trying to tune into a functional channel - the crackling peaked to a loud shriek, and she winced.

Is that better?

"What."

How do you cope with all this hair, it's everywhere.

"Chorei?"

Yes, it is me, now shut up, Bisha's coming back.

He was indeed. He strode back in, clapping his hands together, his voice already beginning to roll out in undulating waves. Taylor tried to stretch out with her swarm - and something had shifted. Arch was still outside, but he was moving normally. Staying at a distance, though. Fire was roaring in front of the door, a fire that was rapidly spreading. He started moving inwards, and her swarm formed into large words warning him to stay back, that she had a plan. She didn't, but it helped to present a sense of confidence in situations like this. The vague inklings of a plan were coming together. Fighting wasn't an option, running wasn't an option yet. She found herself in a situation she thoroughly disliked being in. Playing for time. Bisha walked closer, smiling.

"So, how's my little lobotomy patient doing to-"

She lunged for his leg and wrapped her arms around it, her limbs still stiff and barely responsive. Bisha looked down in faint disgust as Taylor… started crying. Loudly. She really put on the works, shrieking at the top of her lungs, bawling like a child. She could hear Chorei mumbling in the back of her head, and words starting spilling from her mouth. Words that she didn't actually understand - primarily because they were in a form of Japanese which hadn't been in use for several centuries. Bisha groaned.

"...Chorei, are you back?"

She switched to English and tried to channel the appropriate level of desperate survivalism that embodied Chorei at her lowest, the all-consuming desire to live, no matter the cost.

"Yes, yes, Bisha, I'm back, thank you, oh, thank you!"

She started speaking in medieval Japanese again. She could vaguely sense Chorei's meaning, even if she couldn't extract any from the words themselves. Taylor almost stopped talking when she realised that she was currently rapidly reciting a particularly good recipe for anchovy noodle soup.

"For the love of me, stop thrashing around, you're embarrassing yourself."

Bisha sighed.

"See, this is what I didn't want to happen. The look of shock on that kid's face, the look of terror, the desperate begging after so much pride… that was fun. You, you're just… sad."

He kicked her away, sending her crumpling across the floor, whimpering like a whipped dog. This was really bruising her ego, but needs must when the devil drives. Or, in this case, drills her head open and then kicks her. Her hands whipped up to her head, checking that everything was still there. She poked something soft and watery, and half of her body abruptly spasmed. She quietly marked that down as something that should never be done again. Bisha strolled over, eyes still blazing, voice still that same combination of alluring, terrifying, and above all, paralysing.

"So, Chorei, what were you planning on doing after this?"

He crouched down, eyes bright.

"I'm asking because I'm trying to salvage something from this whole situation. So, new cult? Find a new centipede? Wander the earth?"

Taylor blinked, and tried to imitate Chorei's overly formal, slightly stilted style of speech.

"Truly, I don't know. Perhaps…"

Say you're going to see if Shunro has had any success.

"I may go to see Shunro, to see if he had any… success."

Bisha barked out a cruel laugh.

"No luck there. I boiled his eyes out and left him to die amidst all his offspring. Now he had a proper cult - proper industrialised centipede cultivation, the man worked like a fiend. Not like you, with your… yoga studio. He had a factory. Didn't save him, of course. You should have heard him laughing at the end, he burned away his own centipede in his eagerness to join with the Flame."

You festering dung-pile.

Taylor tried to think of something to say that wasn't 'festering dung-pile'.

"...oh."

Eloquent, usurper. Now rip off his fingernails. Actually, no, run away, preferably now.

"Really, no response? No dramatic declarations of revenge against me? Nothing? See, this is why we never talked, you're somehow the most boring centipede-infested nun I've ever met."

"...actually, I would quite like to run away now."

Her swarm was moving in wider circles - feeling trapped and isolated like this, sealed away from the outside world, it was somehow expanding her range beyond its normal limits. She felt a car approaching… and a small investigation revealed that there was a familiar face inside. A very familiar, if part-time face. She resisted the urge to grin. The plan was working.

"Run away? And what then? Just keep running and hope I'll never find you? Well, sorry to say this Chorei, but soon enough there won't be anywhere to run to. So, go on, keep running, and with every stop know that you can never escape."

What?

"...Bisha, what do you exactly mean by that?"

"Oh no, that'd be spoiling things. Run along, Chorei, and take this chunk of skull with you. Run along, and know full well that your doom will be following close behind - you won't know the face it wears, nor the hour when it comes. But it'll be there all the same."

That was… less than helpful. But Taylor didn't feel confident trying to extract any more information from him, not now, not when he thought she was a terrified immortal nun trying desperately to save her own life at all costs. Her insects quietly checked on her dad - still breathing, but still unconscious. Outside, Sanagi's car had slowed to a halt and she had emerged. She was… arguing with her mother. Understandable, she was wearing ridiculous clothes. Her swarm began to move, forming two words and an arrow.

BISHA

LASER

And a straight string of insects pointing from the front of her head to where Bisha was currently standing. Mrs Sanagi fell silent, staring at the insects in disbelief. That might be a problem later. Sanagi glanced around hesitantly, and Taylor frowned. Time and a place, woman. And now she was shooing her mother a very good distance away, to the lady's obvious irritation. OK, she needed more time.

"...so, uh, can I leave?"

"What? Yes, of course you can, I told you to leave. Now if you'll excuse me, I just need to wrap up a loose end or two."

He walked calmly over to Danny's still body. Taylor paled. Chorei, if she had been resurrected, wouldn't have given a damn about Taylor's dad. As fire began to bloom in Bisha's mouth, she realised she really had no choice here. She poked herself in the brain. Hard. An involuntary garbled screech came out of her mouth, and a good chunk of her body decided to rebel violently against her. Bisha glanced over, visibly irritated.

"What?"

"No-nothing, Bisha, just, uh, poked myself in the brain by accident."

He cocked his head to one side.

"Oh? Well, I've had some fun with brains in the past. Want me to show you how to induce hallucinations by poking a very specific part?"

Somehow, Taylor paled further. The distraction was working. And somehow the situation was still deteriorating.

"...no, not really."

Bisha stepped over, rubbing his hands together like a craftsman about to set to work..

"Ah, whats-her-name's father can keep a little longer. Now, the trick with this is not to poke too hard, because then parts of the body just stop working - which either kills someone, or stops them feeling quite as much pain as you'd like."

He peered closer. Taylor frantically motioned for Sanagi to start doing something. Her swarm formed into the words 'HE'S POKING MY BRAIN'. That seemed to spur her into action, and her face began to clumsily drop away, sliding from the long dark filaments that made up her mane. The power of the stars began to generate… and then her perception was clouded by a finger jabbing her grey matter, this time causing all the colours in the room to go a little funny. Most of the colours simply ceased, turning instead into varying shades of grey. The burning yellow which Bisha emanated continued unabated, of course. Nothing could shut out that particular shade. The feeling lasted for a few moments before colour slowly began to seep back into her perception.

"So, how was that?"

"Very unpleasant, could I please go now?"

"No, no - that's just one application. I used that on an art collector once - hilarious. With you… hm, if you're going to be running for the rest of your life, how about a little tweak. Just a few irregular and uncontrollable muscle spasms. Should make sleeping and resting a little more difficult, don't you think? Like a little ticking clock counting down to your next end, a constant reminder of what's coming. Hm, that could be fun."

Please make him stop poking your brain. I live in here.

"Trying."

"What was that?"

She felt an intense heat rise to its absolute apex. A rare grin crossed her face, one tinged with a distinctly vengeful feeling coursing through her.

"Nothing. Hold still."

Bisha was momentarily confused. Her voice had changed. Her demeanour had changed. Something was wrong. He glanced around, taking in the situation… just as a bolt of screaming light bored through the wall and struck him directly in the chest. He made no sound as he hurtled across the room, but the flames in his eyes streaked like twin shooting stars, two razor-thin lines of glowing matter that led across the entire room and out the other side. He made no sound as he flew… but he made a very loud noise after he landed. A bellow of rage, a bellow that was scarily articulate, suggesting an intact throat, tongue, and pair of lungs. She'd hoped that his entire body might be melted by that, but she couldn't have everything. She vaguely heard the sound of rushing air, consumed by a growing inferno, and promptly decided to do as she'd done in the past, as Frida and Astrid had done to great effect, and as Chorei had been doing for the last few hundred years. She bailed. Grabbing her chunk of skull from the ground, she raced for her father, trying to drag him upright. Her head was beginning to throb, a throbbing that began to escalate very rapidly into a searing pain. And then, just as it reached a breaking point… it faded into the background.

Hope you appreciate this, usurper. Can't hold it for long.

Taylor blinked and quietly mumbled.

"Oh, uh, thanks. Very appreciated."

This was going to be difficult to adjust to. Whatever happened after this, she'd definitely be convincing a few people that she was completely insane. Still, at least Chorei was helping. Taylor could even vaguely feel neurons switching, nerves suppressing, all at Chorei's bidding… though she could deny that bidding if she wanted to. Which, at the moment, she definitely didn't. Having vocally thanked the voice in her head, she hauled her dad upright… and ran into a problem. She needed both hands to keep him steady, her muscles still creaking after her involuntary trepanation and her vast internal struggle. She also had a chunk of her skull clutched in her hand, a piece of skull that she could already feel bending alarmingly as she tried to hold both it and her father. Adjusting her angle just led to her skull starting to stab him in the back. It was too large for her pockets, that was for sure. This wasn't good. A brief glance confirmed that Bisha was starting to rise from some distance away, having been blown through several gardens. Her house was burning - Bisha had started it, and Sanagi had finished it. With a groan of disgust, she stuffed her hair-covered skull-chunk into her mouth, clamped her teeth down, and started moving. She barely made a few steps before she could hear Bisha approaching behind her, the roaring inferno coming closer and closer, his footsteps pounding the earth like a drum.

"Oh, now that was clever. Good Japanese, sounded authentic. So, is it just Taylor, or is Chorei riding around up there?"

Run, usurper, run.

Taylor mumbled something, inaudible around her skull-chunk. She wasn't sure if she was yelling a retort at Bisha or a quick insult at Chorei - sure, run, that was a very helpful command, no way she'd have thought of that on her own.

"Don't speak with your mouth full, it's very rude."

The door in front of her was kicked wide open by a familiar face in an awful shirt. Arch processed what was in front of him. Taylor, with her brain very visible, was hobbling along with a piece of skull in her mouth, trying to support her father. Arch internally shrugged. He'd already fought his evil clone today, this was faintly passé by comparison. He soldiered inwards, kicking pieces of wood aside, helping Taylor as much as he could. Bisha approached.

"So, did you consume Chorei entirely? Impressive - and savage. Didn't know you had it in you."

Taylor almost grinned. Bisha was wrong. For all his maddening ideas, for all his power, he was wrong for once, definitively and utterly wrong. He had no idea that she had grafted herself to Chorei, and if he was wrong about this, what else could he be wrong about? The tiny doubts in her mind - the tiny blossoms of fear which his claims to divinity had cultivated began to wither. How could a god be unaware of this?

"Not that it'll help, of course. She had no chance against me… and nor do you. Speaking of which… have you thought that maybe I planted something while I was rummaging around? A little piece of myself, ready to take you over and burn away all that irritating personality?"

Taylor could have laughed. Wrong! Wrong again! She'd wandered into the depths of her own mind, she'd fought through memories and had even done some strange business with her own power that she was still struggling to understand. If Bisha was there… she'd have noticed him. Chorei murmured:

He's lying. There's nothing in here but me and a lot of empty space.

Good to know Chorei was still being a petty so-and-so. With each incorrect answer, Bisha seemed to reduce in her eyes, going from unbeatable and unfathomable to a known quantity, something to be strategised around and, ideally, defeated. Her insects moved, forming a line leading from Sanagi to Bisha. Despite being a skull incapable of facial expressions, she imagined there was a brief pincer-click of excitement. Could be impatience, admittedly. The woman was a brick wall… well, bone wall. A boney beetle-y wall which shot layers. She really needed to get this skull of hers repaired, all her common sense was starting to leak out. Another beam of light shot through the house, guided by Taylor's insects. Bisha was ready this time, though, and elegantly leapt aside. Taylor had anticipated this, though - no way Bisha would be so at ease if he seriously thought he could once more be thrown through another few gardens by a beam of light. Her anticipation bore fruit as Bisha was still delayed, forced to arrest his movements and generally slow down. It wasn't much - a few precious seconds, but it allowed them to get outside and into the front yard. Bisha broke into a sprint, his face slowly vanishing behind a screen of roaring fire emanating from his mouth and eyes, a coiling, churning waterfall spilling freely, scorching the ground where it fell. She desperately scanned her memories for any kind of insight, anything that could help her here. She tried to mumble around her skull-chunk.

"Chrr-ay?"

Don't even think about it. Not for a moment.

And yet the memories came - knowledge of grafting, more advanced than anything she'd discovered on her own. She shoved her dad into Arch, letting the archaeologist carry him alone. She whirled around and sprinted directly at Bisha. He blinked in surprise - this was new. Ah well, a heroic sacrifice may be heroic, but it still ended with her dead. Which suited him down to the ground. He spread his arms wide, flame blooming, ready to sear and char and consume and unify. Taylor kicked off from the ground, trying to tackle him. Again, a surprise, but not an unwelcome one. He grinned. Taylor made contact, and Bisha prepared to rip her apart in every way he could - with her brain exposed, he'd settle for jamming enough jagged metal in there until any advanced thought ceased and all she could do was command a swarm of ravenous, maddened insects. A portable famine, all for him. Taylor touched his chest. And everything started going wrong.

Taylor had to stifle a scream. This was… new. She'd grafted mind-to-mind, but body-to-body remained a fairly unknown area. Chorei's knowledge guided her, Chorei herself assisting in the act. For a moment, Bisha's biology snapped into sharp relief, and she saw the fire that shuddered in his heart, that pulsed through his veins like sluggish magma. Her own body itched, briefly eager to merge with this strange thing and to become one. His mind was a blazing sun, more vast than Chorei's by leaps and bounds. Chorei had been a mass of coloured threads, a tapestry of memories and emotions weaving around one another with dizzying complexity. Bisha… Bisha was just flame, and if she looked closer, she thought she could detect arrogance. Arrogance so total that it obliterated all other parts of his mind. She almost expected it to rush for her, to consume her and Chorei in an instant. But it didn't - it hesitated. His mind was insulted that someone would try to assimilate to it - it was the supreme ego, the first and greatest of its kind, firstborn of the Flame of Frenzy, undisputed master of the source of all things! And this girl was trying to graft it! It hesitated, paralysed for an instant, trying to wrap its mind around the idea of someone trying to usurp it - a tyrant shocked at the sight of a rebel, a celebrity confronted with criticism for the first time in years, a provocateur confronted with apathy. The idea was beyond ridiculous, it was inconceivable. For just a second, Bisha was baffled. She broke off contact, falling to the ground in a tangle of gangly limbs. Bisha stood still, body quivering. No grafting - but she'd shocked him, confronted the supreme ego with the idea that there were other egos out there, with power all to themselves. A momentary crack in his solipsism. Taylor picked herself up, scrambling down the path. Bisha remained still, eyes flicking about erratically. It wasn't much - in but a few seconds he was starting to move again, limbs stiff and unresponsive at first. By the time he had taken a few steps, his movements were smooth and supple, the strange impact of her grafting forgotten in a boiling storm of rage. But he was too late.

The car awaited. Danny was flung right into the back, crashing in a pile of long limbs and settling to a halt in a position that would be the envy of a yoga master. Taylor slid into the back seat, panting wildly around her skull-chunk, and Arch hurled himself into the front seat, slamming on the accelerator barely a moment after Sanagi, strips of her face clutched in her hands, managed to climb on board. A slumbering Asian woman was also there - assumedly the bomb tinker - and Taylor decided to keep her distance. As they began to move, Sanagi whacked Arch repeatedly on the shoulder, pointing in the other direction. The car performed a spectacular doughnut, even Bisha looking momentarily impressed, before rocketing off in the opposite direction. Taylor barely noticed, busy staring at Sanagi. Something was wrong with her - not the skull, there was something else. A shimmering nebula hovering around her head, filled with stars that randomly burst into blinding lights, and though Sanagi remained still, Taylor could hear the faint sound of pincers clicking. She glanced around, but no-one else was reacting.

"Are you…?"

I see it too.

Sanagi internally blinked, puzzled, trying to figure out why Taylor had randomly said 'and you'. Eh, other things to worry about. The car rushed forward out of its doughnut, racing down the street. After a moment, Taylor saw why they'd suddenly performed this astounding act of vehicular acrobatics. Mrs Sanagi was standing by the side of the road, looking at the entire scene with complete horror. Her eyes widened further when she saw a woman with a skull for a face. Taylor barked for her to get in, and the woman complied. The car rumbled as it went along, and Taylor twisted around, feeling her brain jostle slightly as she did. Bisha was standing in the middle of the road, cocking his head to one side. She could barely guess what he was thinking - was it worth chasing them? Did they pose a real threat to his plans? Could he catch them? He was strong, that was obvious, but how fast was he? And could he catch them without exposing his existence to the gangs, the PRT, the police, and a whole assortment of terrified neighbours? Bisha shrugged. He'd made up his mind… and vanished, a pillar of fire rising from the ground to conceal him. Briefly, the entire street was turned a sickening shade of yellow, and then he was gone. Taylor sank back into her seat, breathing a sigh of relief. Her head was still numb.

You're welcome.

"What?"

The other glanced over, startled, giving Taylor odd looks.

You're currently in a lot of pain, please reattach your skull.

Taylor blinked. Oh, right, yeah, skull.

* * *​

Bisha howled as he moved through the flame, the coiling fire scorching at his flesh, snapping like a hungry dog. Something was wrong. Something was very wrong. She shouldn't have been able to do that, no-one should be able to do that. Impossibly, he'd had to recognise the existence of another ego, had to witness its ever-complex tapestry placed directly next to his own boiling mind. His skull shuddered, the fire inside desperate to escape and rejoin the prime source. He clutched his head, body twisting unnaturally in the boundless burning space. No, no, there was nothing like him, nothing remotely his equal. He was Bisha, the ordeal, avatar of the supreme ego! He was unique and indivisible, the one and only true individual in all of creation. The others could invent words like 'solipsism', but he knew what he was. His confidence began to build. He had levelled Mound Moor in a fit of juvenile excitement, he'd survived the Flame in a way that no-one else ever could achieve, he'd plotted for years to infiltrate this city. And now he was close, ready for his ascension, ready to transcend the flesh and achieve a state of absolute perfection. He'd done it all here, a place where the Directorate of the PRT watched with hungry eyes for any kind of deviancy, a place where other cults existed and continued to exist. And why? Because it was a challenge. His plan, when completed, would level everything to the ground - the Triumvirate toppled, the Protectorate undermined, the PRT practically obliterated, any sense of security completely shattered. His confidence raised once more, and the flame ceased its movements, hungry tongues retreated inside fiery mouths. With a howl of victory, he re-emerged. The rain was pelting down stronger than ever - convenient. He stood in a building, and could feel his flesh come close to boiling away, the flame in his blood eager to leap out. A moment's focus suppressed it. He was Bisha. He was the ordeal. He was perfection incarnate.

The cultists around him scattered fearfully the moment they saw the furious expression in his eyes. His mind raced. Taylor had survived. Not good. She'd acquired some of Chorei's memories. Not good. No, wait, there was more… in that moment of connection, he'd sensed more than just 'additional memories'. There was something else in there, something squirming in the folds of grey matter which made up that little irritant. And there was no way that Chorei's memories alone would allow for a grafting. Chorei was still alive, was sharing a brain space with that freak. The two were… grafted together. Well, this was still salvageable. Taylor had no idea about his plans, had no idea what needed targeting, had no access to anything that could beat him.

But Chorei knew a little. Hadn't her cultists been poking around his buildings back when he started to bring his plan forwards? Well, that was only a small set of addresses, nothing major, they had no capacity to affect his plans.

…They had Ellen. They had the bomb tinker. Hm. Well, she was scarred through and through, mentally and physically, incapable of really contributing to any efforts against him. Hell, the girl had no hands, no eyes neither. No chance of building them a bomb.

Wait.

He grabbed one of the cultists, hoisting him into the air, feeling the putrid yellow ichor sloshing about inside his shrivelled parchment skin. He bared his teeth, snarling like a feral dog.

"Detonate all the bombs. Every single one. No more dummies, no more playfulness. Go for the population centres. Spread chaos."

The cultist nodded frantically, and Bisha dropped him to the round, already turning away. Orders were shouted over phones, and already the sound of detonations began to fill the night - slower than he would like, but still. If they had no bombs to scavenge, they had nothing to use against him. Still, there were variables up in the air now - Chorei had abruptly re-entered the field of play, and combined with Taylor's sheer stubbornness and recklessness… bad. Very bad. Things needed to move faster than ever. No more chances for them to attack him or his own. The gang war might have been averted, if only for now, but he had other ways of spreading mayhem. He barked orders to the others, and they moved swiftly. Cultists began to move, ready to wreak havoc across Brockton Bay, ready to burn and butcher until the roads were impassable, until the streets were choked with bodies, until every force that could oppose him was so overstretched and overworked that it had no chance of actually mounting any resistance. Screw subtlety. He'd been waiting for this for years. A brief flicker of doubt bloomed in the back of his mind. Was this the right option? Maybe he should retreat, take the cult back underground. He had branches all over the country, and even if he'd drained most of them for this last push, they could be revived with new members over time. Taylor and her companions would have no ability to oppose him on so wide a scale - with time he could strategise properly. But that doubt made the flame within churn into life, a shark driven mad by blood, and he forcefully suppressed any compromising feelings. This ended tonight.

Time passed, and he waited in this small base, occasionally barking a few orders to the others. Not long now, not long until everything was ready and he could begin his work. Until then, he waited, focusing on the splendour of his own being. A supreme ego wouldn't exert itself, it would have absolute confidence in its success. The flames almost seemed to believe him. The clock ticked, and the supreme ego thought nothing of it. Why care about the irritations of the constant ticking when time was an illusion, why be concerned about the passage of time when success was already assured?. As if on cue, the sirens began, drowning out that incessant, irritating ticking. One of his few allies called, asking what was going on, a note of fear crossing his otherwise cold voice. Bisha hung up without answering a single question. The idiot had done what was required. Now, there was nothing to be done for him and his lot.

He sniffed the air, and for the first time since he'd torn open Taylor's skull, he grinned. There was something in the rain, a tang like jagged crystals on the edge of his tongue. Anticipated. Accounted for. And acting precisely as it should.

Beautiful.
 
112 - Lock and Load
112 - Lock and Load

The window was cracked, and Taylor felt a cool breeze slice over her exposed skull. How was she even still alive? Surely there was at least some risk of damage. She opened her mouth and tried to clean off her skull as much as she could with her sleeves, while Mrs Sanagi politely decided to look out of the window until she'd stopped doing whatever she was doing. Her tongue stuck slightly out of the corner of her mouth as she focused intensely, trying to slot the skull chunk back into place. As she investigated the hole a little more, she realised how lucky she'd been. She might have been terrified beyond belief, but evidently those scars had started to form already, preventing her from bleeding to death. And the membrane surrounding the brain was still mostly intact - whatever Bisha had done to her hadn't required that to be split, apparently. Good. She was still in full command of her fluids. A few tentative attempts resulted in failure - the chunk simply failed to slot back in, or it started entering at an odd angle, poking at the brain and eliciting some spasm or another, and she was forced to try again. With a sigh, she turned to Mrs. Sanagi.

"Uh, Mrs. Sanagi?"

The older woman kept staring out of the window as she replied. Unacceptably impolite in many circumstances, but this situation was weird enough to warrant it.

"Yes?"

"Could you give me a hand? I'd ask the others, but, uh…"

Mrs. Sanagi sighed, and turned. The sight was as gruesome as it had been the first time she looked. Taylor tried to manoeuvre the chunk of bone back into place, and Mrs. Sanagi pinched the bridge of her nose.

"You need medical attention, young lady. Immediately. Skull repair is not a D.I.Y. project."

"No, no, it's fine, I'm a cape, I just need it back in place."

Arch glanced backwards.

"Oh, she's telling the truth. It's really spooky."

"...well, if you're sure."

Taylor continued her manoeuvres, but now there was an elderly Japanese woman giving her helpful comments every few seconds. It, surprisingly, didn't really help matters. Eventually, Mrs. Sanagi grunted in irritation and simply started poking the skull chunk herself. This actually did help, though it took some not insignificant trial and error. A stray fingernail poked her in the brain again, and Chorei yelped.

I felt that one!

Taylor found a rush of Japanese abruptly rushing out of her mouth, and Mrs. Sanagi gave her a very funny look. This peculiar open-headed child had just rattled off Japanese that'd sound more at home in the Tale of Genji. And yet, that was still not the strangest thing to happen today. Mrs. Sanagi was more careful in her next few attempts, and they finally bore fruit. With a sound that was difficult to describe but was disgusting to hear in person, Taylor's skull was whole once more. She focused on the warming heat of conflict, and the feeling came easier than ever. Having one's head ripped open by one's rival tended to do that. Small puffs of smoke emerged from her nose as her skull healed, shining lines marking it out like the borders of some unexplored country. Chorei grunted (somehow).

Good.

Etsuko turned around in the front seat, her face quietly reattached. Despite this, Taylor could still see a swirling nebula around her skull, could still hear the clicking of pincers.

"Better?"

Mrs. Sanagi shrieked.

"Etsuko! How did you… where did you-"

Etsuko frowned, and Taylor noticed something peculiar. Her new skull head didn't exactly have any eyes, and yet here she was, staring out with a pair of delightful blue eyes. Blue eyes that were a slightly different shade to one another. Blue eyes that were faintly glassy. Blue eyes that existed despite Sanagi having dark brown eyes, last Taylor remembered. Now that Taylor was thinking clearly, she remembered that Sanagi had been in Turk's shop at least briefly. She sighed.

"I hope Turk knows you took those."

Etsuko sniffed.

"He has too many anyway."

"Etsuko, what's going on?"

The new cape tried to put together an explanation which could summarise the situation in a way that avoided conflict and denied the possibility of further questioning. Ideally, her explanation would put a permanent end to this conversation, and she'd never have to talk about this part of her life with her elderly mother. Her vision of the ideal explanation was complete in a matter of moments, and now she had only to execute it.

"I'm a cape, my face comes off and I shoot lasers, this conversation is over."

…well, it had sounded better in her head. The conversation did, indeed, come to a halt - but not before Mrs. Sanagi could offer a final comment. Had to have the last laugh, pretend she had some vestige of control over this.

"Well, I certainly hope you'll be getting a better costume. And I hope you'll put this talent to use, I hear those heroes get very generous pension plans."

The car fell silent, save for the bomb tinker quietly waking up and looking around. With a muffled 'oh there's more of you freaks' she fell back asleep. Taylor ignored her. Too busy coming up with new plans. A thought occurred.

"...Sanagi?"

Both Sanagis turned.

"Sanagi the Younger."

Etsuko gave her a look.

"What?"

"Is there something around your head right now?"

The cape tried to look upwards, jerking her head around in strange motions as she tried to stare all around her skull. Arch suppressed a small laugh.

"Arch, you see nothing?"

"What, other than the usual? Nope."

"No nebulas, no… clicking noises?"

Etsuko started brushing at her hair wildly, as if a few stray nebulas might fall out like dandruff. Understandable.

"Nope. Nothing."

Well, that was new. She had a few ideas of what this meant, but for now she set it aside. Nothing to do about it until she had more data. She had to strategise, anyway. Bisha had left them alone for now, but if he had a moment to strike at them discretely, she knew he'd take it. The information he had to work with was that Taylor had somehow acquired access to Chorei's memories to an advanced degree… which meant she presumably had advanced control over grafting, not to mention any data Chorei might have gathered on Bisha before she died. The man had clearly briefly thought of her as a proper rival, but did that mean she posed an actual threat to his plans? She spoke:

"Alright, the next few minutes are going to sound very strange, but just bear with me."

Arch shrugged. The two Sanagis politely nodded. The bomb tinker mumbled something about frogs and beetles. What a peculiar woman.

"So, any ideas?"

Some. Bisha never regarded me as a threat, and I tried to stay out of his way. Still, I learned some details regarding his operation.

"Such as?"

He started aggressively expanding relatively recently. He's been in the Bay for some time, I'm not sure quite how long. I investigated him before he moved into that large factory that I believe your attack dogs have burned to the ground, and he seemed to have some connection to a few high-rises.

"High-rises? Really? Doesn't seem like him."

Precisely. He never operated out of them, but a few of my own people were taken by his people, and most of my own who were taken worked in those buildings. I probed further and found that his people were sighted around there with strange frequency. You're lucky I noticed, when I was poking around his cult here was smaller, these days you wouldn't be able to notice those subtle movements.

"...well, thanks. Give me the addresses and we'll check them out."

Numbers and names poured into her head, committing themselves to memory as if they'd been engraved directly into her grey matter. Which, in a way, they had. Arch glanced backwards, a cautious look in his eyes.

"So, who're you talking to there, champ?"

"Chorei."

Sanagi the Younger glanced around, her false eyes still glassy and cold, her face tense as a coiled spring.

"What?"

Tell her she went down like a mongrel pup when I struck her.

"Shut up - sorry, Sanagi, not you. Some of Chorei's memories have been up there for a while, Bisha completed the set."

"Is that why…"

"The exposed brain, yes. Thanks for helping me out back there, by the way."

Tell her she looks ridiculous.

"I'm not telling her tha- sorry, Sanagi, not you. She wanted me to insult you. Twice."

Sanagi paused, trying to approximate a squint. It didn't go very well.

"What did she say?"

"I really shouldn't - ah, fine. First one was that you went down like a 'mongrel pup' when she struck you. Other one was just a comment about your clothes."

"Tell her that she probably wore the same robes for over a hundred years, and could never really pull off the bald look. Oh, and mention that she's dead."

"She can hear this conversation."

"Hm. Chorei, you probably wore the sam-"

"She heard it already. And is insulting you again."

"Tell me what she's saying."

"No."

Mrs. Sanagi was wondering how Mr. Sanagi would have handled this. Probably better than her, that's for sure. Come to think of it, his primary purpose would have just been a distraction while she retreated somewhere else and had a quick Drambuie while no-one was looking. The car ride continued, and Arch realised something when they stopped at an intersection.

"Where are we actually going?"

"Hold on."

Taylor pulled out the walkie-talkie, only a moment passing before Turk and Ahab responded. Well, Ahab responded, but Taylor could sense Turk's soothing presence concealed in the white noise which crackled around every one of Ahab's words. She might have been imagining that, but hey, she'd been poked in the brain repeatedly, she had an excuse for a few delusions here and there.

"What's up?"

She crunched loudly from what must have been a bag of chips.

"We found Bisha."

Ahab spluttered around her chips, coughing wildly as one was lodged in her throat. Taylor could barely hear a clunking of metal plates, suggesting that Mouse Protector was performing the Heimlich. Ouch.

"Sorry, you what?"

"Found him, he drilled my head open, we escaped."

"Are you OK?"

"Fine now. Where are you?"

"Heading to Turk's place. Oh hey, Turk, Mouse, Taylor's on the line. Bisha drilled her skull open!"

A thought occurred to Taylor as she tried to bear through the chorus of excited chatter which erupted over the speaker.

"...oh, by the way Turk, Sanagi stole some of your glass eyes."

Silence. Then, fumbling. Turk's voice blasted over the speaker, louder than she'd heard it in some time.

"You steal my eyes?!"

Etsuko paled.

"I may have borrowed some of them. For disguise purposes."

"You steal my eyes! Those are my eyes! No eyes for you!"

"It was necessary!"

"It was stealing! Wait, which eyes did you take?"

"Two blue ones."

"Does one of them have a diamond-shaped pupil?"

"No, neither of them do."

"Oh. Congratulations, you don't have leprosy."

Etusko snatched the walkie-talkie away from Taylor and shrieked into it.

"What?"

"I don't wear glass eyes! Those are trophies from O.K., one of them was from a leprous cape back in Somalia."

"You're a barbarian."

"And you stole my eyes!"

Taylor dropped a large spider on Sanagi's face, and while the new cape screeched, Taylor snatched the walkie-talkie back.

"So, you're at the tea shop?"

"Да."

"Get all our equipment laid out. We're moving out as soon as I get there."

She hung up before any more questions could be asked. Time and a place - and frankly, she wasn't in the mood for more shenanigans. She'd just repaired her own skull, she was entitled to at least a little bit of pettiness. Hm. She should probably stop using that as an excuse for everything. Could have negative consequences in future. The city passed by, and they approached Turk's tea shop with agonising slowness. The streets were crammed with cars, and fire was starting to bloom into the night from a dozen detonations. Taylor's mind raced - he was getting desperate, it seemed. But why detonate everything now? They passed by a wrecked mail truck, everything within a certain radius compressed into a tiny ball, about the size of a baby's fist. That wouldn't have killed anyone - at worst, it would kill a single mailman, maybe two. That didn't seem to be his style - he would surely have had a target for that bomb, a location where it could kill as many people as possible, spread as much chaos as it could. So why detonate it now, of all times, wasting a perfectly good tinkertech bomb on a mail truck? Why detonate everything? She almost spoke to the bomb tinker, before realising that she was currently unconscious. Damn.

"So, here's the plan for the moment. Mrs. Sanagi, can you drive?"

"Of course."

"Take my dad and the… uh, unconscious woman to a protein farm outside of town. There should be medical supplies. Here's a walkie-talkie - you'll need to get directions from us."

Mrs. Sanagi tried to process that. Ignoring Taylor for a moment, she turned to Etsuko.

"Etsuko, what exactly is going on? Why is this child giving orders?"

Etsuko paused before replying.

"She's been a cape longer than I have. She knows what she's doing. As for what is going on… well, mother, it would take too long to explain. We're trying to help save the city. Beyond that,

Usurper.

"Sorry guys, it's happening again. What?"

I believe I am entitled to some demands.

"...really?"

Yes. When we talked in the memory of Senpou Temple, I mentioned that I had demands if you were to become the dominant partner.

"Please don't phrase it that way. And what were you thinking?"

My list is long, some demands are simple, like… consume a burger, and preferably soon. I miss them dearly.

"Burgers can wait."
Understandable, but I expect burgers nonetheless. Other demands are more long-term, like finding a good man for yourself.

If Taylor had been drinking something, she would have spat it out. If she was eating, she would have choked. She was doing neither, thus she simply blinked a few times, her swarm jittering about as if startled. The illusion of unflappable stoicism was successfully preserved. Hooray.

"Are you really asking me that now."

Yes. I have been a nun for several centuries and now I have no centipede, no body, and no chance of rebirth. My vows are, without a doubt, null and void. Some vows I already thought little of - I occasionally indulged my appetite for rich food, and I may have broken my tranquillity once or twice.

"Uh-huh."

Shut up. I have no more vows to keep. You see my logic.

"Yes, I do. And we're not talking about this. Not here, not now. Probably not ever."

Hm. Fine. Give it time. I also wish to go to the movie theatre more often. And… one more thing. Could you stop at this address?

"Why?"

Let's call it a small gift. A… thank you for keeping me going. My last worldly possessions, if my centre was completely destroyed. You may find them helpful.

The city was slowly descending into chaos around them when they came to a halt. Shouts were echoing through the night, screams splitting the air intermittently. She barely heard gunshots and smashing glass. The gangs shouldn't be fighting… was a riot happening? Had the gangs devolved into total anarchy? Or was Bisha using his cult to sow as much chaos as it could? Whatever he was doing, it was desperate. If he was this willing to burn through his resources, wastefully destroying hislast few tinkertech bombs, sending his cult out on suicide runs, then he clearly thought of tonight as the linchpin for his whole plan. They had to move quickly. But first, a small bit of business. Taylor stepped out, signalling for the others to remain still. Before her was a small, run-down building - an old store, so decayed that it was impossible to tell what it had originally sold. Taylor poked through it alone, her swarm having already ensured no-one was waiting in ambush. There was a sense of sad decay to the place - the countertop was made from good-quality varnished wood, and bore marks from years of work on its surface. The few remaining items of furniture were likewise well-used and well-loved. The surviving scraps of paint on the walls were a cheerful golden yellow. Someone had put years of attention into this place, once upon a time. Attention that had gone nowhere, it seemed. The countertop, for all its pleasant qualities, was still covered in dirt and dust, crude images and words scratched on with the points of knives. The furniture was broken and slowly rotting after years of damp, too decayed to be reused, too moist to be burned. The paint was likewise almost completely gone, accompanied by the plaster that sloughed off like dead snakeskin, revealing nothing but bare concrete streaked with dark lines where water had trickled. With Chorei's guidance, she poked around a few floorboard, eventually finding the correct one. It was well-placed - in the shade of the counter, difficult to reach even with concerted effort, certainly completely hidden from any enterprising scavengers. The board came up easily when she found the right holes for her fingers. Beneath was a metal case locked with a combination that Chorei swiftly supplied.

Taylor looked inside. This was… something. She'd expected some small tokens, a book or two, maybe something of sentimental value. And those were, indeed, there. But they weren't alone. A few golden beads linked on an ancient string, each one well-worn by years of careful attention (they belonged to an old friend, he asked me to take care of them. I believe Bisha killed him). A pile of slim leatherbound books, their covers blank (every teaching I can remember from Senpou Temple. I copied them properly later, in a more proper form - infesting other books with our teachings, as the Grafting Buddha dictates - but I was unwilling to part with the originals). And a tiny pile of truly ancient seashells enclosed in a tiny wooden box, which Chorei refused to talk about. Taylor could guess where they were from anyway. Two objects attracted her attention particularly. One was faintly funny, if a little saddening. A tiny scrap of rice paper sealed inside a small glass case, too delicate to be touched, with a few characters scrawled in a messy hand. Chorei reluctantly informed her that it was a small haiku complimenting her eyes. She explained it was poor quality, clearly the product of a youth with too little experience and too much enthusiasm. Even so, she refused to translate the poem itself. That, she firmly stated, would remain hers and hers alone.

The final object, and the one which immediately caught her attention, was the one which occupied the majority of the box. It was a gun. An ancient gun, closer to a musket than anything else, yet still shining as if it had been made yesterday. It was exquisite, of course - the wood was firm and hearty, no part of it rotten or weak. The metal looked as if it had never experienced a spot of rust. The mechanisms clicked in clear, sharp tones as she tested them. It was immaculate. It was splendid. It belonged in a museum. She made those thoughts very clear.

No, you idiot. I didn't show you this so you could put it in a glass case. Focus on it.

Taylor did. And something was… off. The gun seemed to pulse in her hands like a living thing, and she felt strength within it that would be completely alien to any other gun of this design. It warmed her as she held it, and she knew that warmth could become scorching hot in the right circumstances. The mechanisms clicked hungrily, the darkness within the barrel seemed to stretch into infinity, an open maw waiting for food. Even the trigger seemed to itch, twitching ever-so-slightly as if eager to be pulled.

This gun was one of our treasures in Senpou. An emissary from the temple went to investigate rumours of foreigners arriving in Japan, foreigners with white faces and strange weapons. Our emissary was enamoured with these weapons, and sought to recreate them. With some help, he succeeded… and this was the first he successfully made, the first which passed beyond being a prototype. It is quite possible that it was the first gun ever made in Japan. He never made another, but donated it as a gift to the Temple. It was a test for us, of sorts. To hold it brought strange thoughts, to fire it brought strange dreams. Dreams of carnage, evolution, an eternal striving, the edge on which all conquest occurs. It tested our serenity. One of my servants dug it out from the ashes of the temple, and I have treasured it ever since.

"And you stored it here, of all places?"

The gun was impeccable despite being in the heart of a collapsing temple, then being exposed to the elements for months. It is… resilient. And being too close for extended periods was bad for my inner calm. Here, at least, it would be out of the way. I was reluctant to expose it to the possibility of being found during a search of my safety deposit box, or being looted if my centre was to fall. I was right to harbour such fears.

"...well, thank you. It's an honour to have it."

Secretly, she was wondering why she'd come here - all this stuff was interesting, but it had very little relevance to her current predicament.

This is no mere heirloom, usurper. Use it. This was the first weapon of its kind made in my native country, it wishes to be used. If against Bisha… I can think of no better fate for this weapon, none at all. This is the last surviving treasure of Senpou, known to some of us as the First Rifle.

And I bequeath it to you
.

Taylor felt something rumbling in her pocket, and pulled out the tiny earthen charm from the New Canyon. The figures seemed to be moving, slithering around each other in undulating motions, tearing and embracing simultaneously. It was almost boiling now, hungry for the upcoming conflict, desperate to witness the final confrontation between Taylor and Bisha. The charm seemed to contract, turning briefly liquid as it did so. The heat intensified as it shrunk to the size of a small pebble… or a musket ball. Hesitantly, Taylor dropped it down the barrel. The gun shivered, receiving the charm readily, quivering in ecstasy as it integrated the token of conflict into its own mechanisms. Taylor felt the sudden urge to stride off into the night, gun in hand, ready to shoot at that bright-eyed bastard the moment he stepped into sight. Her scars felt like they were on fire, silver marks where flesh had been carved into something tough and unyielding, now eager to splinter bone with their enhanced might. This device was centuries old, but it felt older. She momentarily felt… savage. Her brow felt heavy, her limbs felt thick and half-formed, her brain felt crude in her dense skull. The gun might as well have been a club in her prehistoric hands. She felt the urge to split bone and carve flesh, to roar to the sky filled with young stars, to daub blood on the walls to mark her victory. She blinked. The moment passed, and the feeling was gone. But the gun was still hungry for battle, and she was happy to provide it.

The others were silent on her return, and remained so as they drove onwards. They were forced to abandon the car, unfortunately - a bomb had gone off in a nearby building, and rubble filled the road to the point that their wheels would have been shredded if they dared go on. Mrs Sanagi, her dad, and the bomb tinker drove off in the opposite direction. She tried to push away the hungering gun and the immortal nun, clearing her mind. Her dad was still unconscious, even though physically he was fine. If Bisha had hurt him permanently… well, she was already going to kill him, there was no doubt about that.

But if her dad was crippled by Bisha, or driven insane…

She'd hurt him before the end.


AN: Hiatus is over, I'm back, and ready to write the rest of this arc. There shall be shenanigans! That's all for today, though - see you all tomorrow.
 
Back
Top